A QVIET AND SOBER RECKONING VVITH M. THOMAS MORTON somewhat set in choler by his Aduersary P. R. CONCERNING Certaine imputations of wilfull falsities obiected to the said T. M. in a Treatise of P. R. intituled Of Mitigation, some part wherof he hath lately attempted to answere in a large Preamble to a more ample Reioynder promised by him.

But [...]eere in the meane space the said imputations are iustified, and confirmed, & with much increase of new vntruthes on his part retur­ned vpon him againe: So as finally the Reckoning being made, the Verdict of the Angell, interpreted by Daniel, is verified of him.

Daniel 5. vers. 27.
Appensus es in statera, & inuentus es minus habens.
You haue byn weighed in the ballance, & are found to want weight.

There is also adioyned a peece of a Reckoning with Syr Edward Cooke, now L. Chief Iustice of the Cōmon Pleas, about a Nihil dicit, & some other points vttered by him in two late Preambles, to his sixt and seauenth Partes of Reports.

Permissu Superiorum. M. DC. IX.

THE STATE OF THE QVESTION handled in this Booke.

MAISTER Thomas Morton vpon the yeare 1606. tooke vpon him to write a malicious Dis [...]o [...]erie against Catholicks, and their doctrine about Rebellion presently vpon the pow­der-treason: and the Pamphlet was soone after confuted and retur­ned vpon himselfe by the Moderate Answerer: he replyed with a dis­course intituled, A full Satisfaction: adding therunto another Trea­tise against Equiuocation. To this opposed himselfe P. R. Author of the Treatise tending to Mitigation: and handled in the same both the one and other subiect, charging him further with many foule faultes of witting falsehood; wherunto M. Morton hath exhibited now lastly a large new Preamble, with promise of another booke to follow in time, that is to say, he hath presented a great head with­out a body; and this with no small signes of extraordinary impa­tience.

For pacifying wherof P. R. hath takē the paines to reuiew o [...]er againe the accompts, and findeth him farre more faultie then be­fore. For that in lieu of clearing old debts, he contracteth new, and in excusing former falsities, he multiplieth many other. So as now,

The chiefe question commeth to be,

Whether M. Mort. (in the cause he defendeth) can write true­ly or no: & whether his falshood therin be volūtary or necessarie, or rather both: that is to say, voluntary in respect of himselfe, that might haue omitted them: and nec [...]ssarie in regard of his cause, that could not be defended without them [...] and consequently in different respects, both voluntary and necessary. In which point M. Morton holdeth the negatiue, I the affirmatiue. The Reader shall see the proofes of both sides.

A BRIEF NOTE OF THE CHAPTERS VVHICH ARE set forth more largely in the end of this Booke, with their seuerall Paragraphes.

THE first conteyneth the Answere to M. Morton his first Inquiry, about the VVit, Learning, Memorie &c. of his Aduersary P.R.

2 The second answereth the secōd Inquiry, about some points touching the subiect of Rebellion and Equiuocation.

3 The third hādleth a part of the third Inquiry about many falsities obiected by M. Morton against Cardinall Bellarmine.

4 The fourth discusseth like imputations of falsities obiected by him against his Aduersary P. R.

5 The fift examineth how substātially M. Morton endeauoureth to [...]are himselfe from many wilfull vntruthes, obiected against him by P.R.

6 The sixt layeth forth a great number of vntruthes, obiected to M. Morton, which he pretermitteth without answere or mention.

7 The seauenth, wherin are hādled diuers other sorts of voluntary omi­ssions of M. Morton, aswell in defending himself, as the credit of his Cli­ents commended vnto him; and namely of Syr Edward Cooke, now Lord Chiefe Iustice.

8 The eight treateth diuers seuerall points with the sayd Syr Ed­ward Cooke, about two new Prefaces of his lately set forth in print.

9 The ninth, returning to M. Morton againe, layeth togeather another choice number of new falsities and falshoods made in excuse of the old.

10 The tenth and last handleth twelue new Challenges made by M. Morton, after the Victory lost.

There is added for an Appendix in the end, a Case of Equiuocation newly written from England to be resolued, about the false Oath of two Ministers: VVherin there is mention also made of D. Kings Sermon at the Court, vpon the fi [...]th of Nouember 1608.

Cyprian. lib. 4. Ep. 9.

A pud prophanos & extra Ecclesiam positos, esse aliud non potest, nisi mens praua, & fallax lingua, odia venenata, & sacrilega mendacia.

Idem lib. 1. Ep. 3. ad Cornelium.

Haec est verè dementia, non cogitare, nec sentire, quòd mendacia non diu fallant; noctem tamdiu esse, quamdiu illucescat dies: clarificato autem die, & sole obo [...] ­to, luci tenebras & caliginem cedere.

Hilarius lib. de Trinit.

Haeretici cùm stultè mentiantur, stultiùs ta­men in mendacij sui defensione sapiunt.

THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY TO THE VNIVERSITIES OF ENGLAND.

MVCH more then one yeare is not yet past (learned Coū ­try-men) since I presēted vn­to you a Treatise, intituled of Mitigation, in answere of an other most bitterly writtē by M. Thomas Morton Mini­ [...]er, about Rebellion & Equiuocation. In which Treatise of myne, besydes the two said poynts of principall argument handled at large (especially the later, as more capable of varietie in the Treatise therof) a great multitude of falsities were layd open, as vttered by M. Morton; and those so frequent, grosse, and palpable, as they must needes be thought to haue beene both [Page] willfull and witting: the censure wherof not­withstanding, I was content to remitt vnto yow, as presuming more of the integrity of your iudgments in poynts of learning, and matter of fact, then distrusting the sequele of your vnequall, affections, by reason of our difference in religion.

2. This Treatise M. Morton perusing & fyn­ding himselfe, as it seemeth, not a litle strayned therein, was carried therby into so great & ex­orbitant a streame of passion, as neyther he could stay himsel [...]e from answering somewhat out of hand (therby to preuēt the Readers pre­iudice, as himselfe confesseth) nor yet daring to ioyne yssue vpon my booke and argument therof as it lay; In his Epistle dedicato­ry. did after a strange new fashion [...] deuise to set forth a Preamble (for some present remedy) accompanied with a promise of a lar­ger booke, & Reioynder to ensue afterwards. And I do call this a strange deuise, not only, for that I haue not seene the same often practized by any writer lightly, except Syr Edward Cooke (who perhaps by this mans imitation hath an­swered of late with a Preface of lesse then foure leaues in quarto, La preface de la sixies­me pa [...]t des Reports. his Aduersaries booke of more then two hundred against him:) but also for that in this Preamble, which inlargeth it selfe to aboue two hundred & twentie pages, there is not the tenth part bestowed vpō the two chiefe Questions of Rebellion, & Equiuocation, but rather vpon other matters & subiects framed by [Page] himselfe of n [...]w, whe [...]of th [...] most may ius [...]ly be de [...]med wholy impertinent.

3. As for example, to p [...]termitt his two [...]pi­stles, the one to my L. of Salis [...]urie, the ot [...]er to my selfe (wherof I may chance to haue oc­casion to speake more in my next ensuing Epi­stle to him) he d [...]uideth this whole Preamble in­to three seuerall parts, Preamb. pag. 2. which he termeth Inqui­ries. I do deuide (saith he) this Preāble into three Inquiries: M. Mort. diuisiō of his worke ‘The first is, what sufficiency & ex­cellency there is in P. R. to make so great an in­sultatiō: the second, whether he may be thought a sufficient Proctor in this case or no: the third, whether he hath sufficiently performed his taske, eyther for the defence of his cause, or iustification of his cōscience; with a Challenge against him for them both.’

4. This is the diuisiō of his Worke, wherby I doubt not, but you will discouer also the vani­ [...]ie, though I should say nothing therof. For [...]hat he being pressed with a Worke of such [...]eight, as the argument of my former booke did import, & vrged therin, not only with an ouerthrow of his whole cause, but charged fur­thermore with a monstrous number of playne wilfull vntruthes, not possible, as they seemed, to be answered, or excused; the iudicious Rea­der will easily consider, whether this were a tyme to tryfle as he doth, making himselfe an Inquisitour (without commission) & to [...]rame his first Inqui [...]y of the sufficiency & excellency [Page] of his Aduersarie, and to spend eyght whole Paragraphes, as he doth, therin: Imperti­nent pro­ceeding. Inquiring first of his witt, then of his memorie, thirdly of his learning in Logicke, fourthly of his skill in Greeke & Hebrue, fifthly of his kind of charitie, sixtly of his modestie, with other like poynts, spēding large discourses vpon eue­ry one of them. Is there any man (I say) so simple or sottish, as not to see the impertinency of this manner of proceeding?

5. His other two Inquiries are as wisely im­ploied, and prosecuted as this. For that the se­cond, Whether P. R. may be iudged a competent Aduocate or no, is but a silly discourse, contey­ning not full two leaues in all: and the argumēt therof is a ridiculous Dialogue feigned between the Mitigator, and the Moderate Answerer [...] The third cōprehēdeth the rest of the booke (which is, of foure partes, three) which may be not vnfittely deuided into the termes of offensiue and d [...]fensiue warres. For that first to impresse some opinion of manhood in defending him­selfe from the imputations layd against him of wilfull falshoods, he taketh vpon him (quite from the argument of the controuersy in hand) to impugne others of like dealing, as namely Cardinall Bellarmine, my selfe, and others: and then hauing made this florish, he cōmeth lastly to his owne defence, in fourteene vntruthes layd against him, and culled by himselfe out of more then fourty obiected by his aduersary, and [Page] no one of them well dissolued by him, as after will appeare. And after all [...]his, he imagining the feild to r [...]mayne wholy to himselfe, he con­cludeth all with a new vaunt and fresh Challēge in the ninteenth, and last Paragraph of this his booke, phantasying himselfe to haue had the victory in euery thing that he hath taken in hād to treat. And this being the sūme of M. Mort. new worke, I shall breifly lay forth to your iudg­ment the methode which I haue thought good to vse for his confutation.

6. First I haue bin content to follow him into those follyes of his first Inquiry, The me­thode vsed for M. Mort. confutati­on. about my wit, memory, learning; skill in Logicke, and the like, confessing willingly the medio­crity therof in all things: but yet shewing by the substance of the po [...]nts handled, if I be not de­ [...]eyued, First In­quiry. that if M. Mortons wit had byn excel­ [...]ent, or learning eminēt, he would neuer haue [...]yn drawen to haue leapt ouer grauer matters, to handle such light toyes as these be. For what [...]mporteth me the disestimatiō, which M. Mort. [...]rofesseth of my wit, memory, or learning; for [...]o much as the things themselues that are hand­led (wherin wit and learning are to be shew­ed) will be better witnesses, Witlesse contentiō about wit. and of more cre­dit with the prudent Reader, then eyther his or my bare wordes or vaunts? Wherfore to them I remit me.

7. In the second place, Second Inquiry I haue had pacience in like manner (for without pacience it could [Page] not be done) to peruse ouer his second Inquirie consisting of a meere idle fancy and fiction of a Dialogue (as hath bene said) deuised betweene me, & his Aduersary the Moderate Answerer, as though he had fallen out about answering his booke: and me he bringeth in speaking very rudely and vnciuilly thus: See his Pre­amble pag. 31. Nay, I haue not beene arrogant, but thou hast beene rash and pr [...]cipitant. For is thou by thy former Answere mig [...]test haue beene thought sufficient for a reply, what needed such posting to me beyond the seas, for a supply of a more exact, and learn [...]d Reioynder? Thus goeth his fi­ction, and it is a very fiction indeed. For the truth is, that when I began my Treatise of Miti­gation against M. Mortons fi [...]st exasperating dis­couery, I knew of no other that was in hand to answere the same: as more largely I haue she­wed in the third Chapter of my sayd Treatise.

8. Moreouer he feigneth vs to reason togea­ther about itching and scratching, as though the Moderate Answerer had vsed these wordes: Preamble pag. 32. I thinke yow are troubled which the dis [...]ase of s [...]me of our Catholicke lawy [...]rs, of whome you haue said, they itch to be doing and answering M. Attorney: this was also my disease, but I after found a scratch, and so may you. Wherby he seemeth to insinuate as you see, a certayne threat of scratching his ad­uersarie, Threates of scrat­ches. w [...]en other weapons of more force do faile him. But this I haue answered afterwards in due place, & shewed, that aswell these scrat­ches (meant perhaps of those scolding skirmi­shes [Page] before mentioned about witt, m [...]morie, lear­ning, and the like) as also deeper wounds of con­uiction of falshoods, and manifest impostures, are like to fall vpon himselfe: and that in so eui­dent a sort, as all the standers by may cleerly see it, and take compassion on him, and of his mā ­ner of fight: wherof I am content to make your selues also, my learned Countrymē, both Iud­ges and vmpires.

9. Wherfore fynding so litle substance in these two former Inquiries (for what is added and brought in by me in the second, which are but two particuler cases only concerning our subiect and argument of Rebellion and Equiuocatiō, was borrowed frō the third to make vp some matter wherof to treate:) I do passe to the said third Inquirie, wherin one only exploit being requi­ [...]ed on M. Mortons behalfe, two are attempted, [...]ut with very euill successe in them both. The [...]xploit required was, that for so much as M. Morton in this his last Preamblatory reply by abā ­ [...]oning the principall argument and subiect of [...]ur former controuersy, What was prin­cipally re­quired of M. Mort. and what he perfor­meth. had changed the whole state of the Question by occasion of great mul­titudes of witting vntruthes obiected against him, he should now haue gone roundly to the matter, and directly, plainly, & substantially haue answered the said imputations: but I foūd him to take a farre other course, allowing to himselfe a more large feild to walke and florish in. And this was first, to seeke out, what like­lihood [Page] or appearance of falsities he could fynd in any Roman writer whatsoeuer: then of what Popes in particuler; then of Councels, & their Interpreters: after this againe, against Cardinall Bellarmine, and that in diuers kindes, as namely for calumniating his aduersaries for false allega­tion of the Fathers, for differing in his opinions frō sundry writers of his owne religion, wher­of notwithstanding no one can be proued as af­ter you will see.

10. Fynally then after all this, he falleth vpon my selfe, pretending to shew that in fourteen se­uerall poynts at least he hath taken me tardy, which if he could proue, (as in no one he can) yet all this while, as you see, he walketh with­out the list of our controuersy cōcerning the de­fence of his owne falshoods, which he driueth of as long as may be, according to the fashion of those that hauing many deepe woundes are loath to discouer them, or haue them handled. Wherfore this poynt of his owne defence or ex­cuse, which was first in his intention (for this was the cause that made him so hastily to shape out this Preamble) was the last in execution, as least gustfull vnto him: and so he dispatcheth it only in one Paragraph, of ninteene, that he hath in this Preamble, to wit the eyghtenth only: and by all liklyhood would haue pretermitted it wholy if handsomely he might.

11. But perhaps you will imagin, that he hath holpen somewhat his cause by seeking these di­uerticles [Page] frō the purpose, in that he hauing wea­kned first his aduersaries credit may find better passage to the defence of his owne. But indeed this reckoning falleth not out so, but rather the quite contrary, The con­t [...]ary suc­ces [...]e of M. Mort. expectati­on. for that not being able when it commeth to the tryall to fas [...]en any one vntruth vpon his aduersary, I meane in that nature that it may be thought witting and willing, which is our only question; he commeth by cōsequence to confirme, and authorize extraordinarily the credit of their integrity in their writings, who haue not giuen place to any least touch of iust reprehension in that behalfe: and by this meanes contrary to his meaning he becōmeth their En­comiast or Prayser, who endeauored to be their calumniatour, rectum ab errore, as oftentimes by Gods prouidence it falleth out.

[...]2. Wherfore I seeing M. Morton take this [...]ourse, The sūm [...] of all this my An­swere in 10. Chap­ters. after I had examined the first two In­ [...]uiries in two seuerall Chapters of mine, I was [...]orced to bestow seauen or eight more vpon his [...]hird. Wherfore the first is to answere all the [...]articuler obiections, which he hath against o­ther 1 Catholick writers, namely Card. B [...]llarmine and others. The second, for answering the like 2 obiections, and calumniations made by him a­gainst my selfe in fourteene seuerall imputations layd against me. The third, how insufficiently 3 M. Mort. defēdeth himself in other fo [...]rteen char­ges produced against him, which he thought good to choose out as defensible amongst a farre [Page] 4 greater nūber. The fourth how he pretermitteh more then other twice fourteene, farre more vr­gent and eminent then the rest, without euer so 5 much as once mentioning them. The fifth con­tayneth sundry other important omissiōs or pre­termissiōs of his, aswell in slipping ouer matters belonging to himselfe, as to the defence of sun­dry Clients of his, whome he ought to haue de­fended, especially Syr Edward Cooke now L. Chiefe iustice of the Cōmon Pleas: with whome 6 there is made a peece of a [...]euerall reckoning in like manner in a seuerall Chapter, aswell about some things of his set forth before, as also con­cerning two new Prefaces lately published and prefixed to the sixt and seauēth parts of his Re­ports. 7 The seauenth, how in place of clearing himself from aboue fourty old imputatiōs of fals­hood, he is cōuinced of more thē fifty new, su­peradded 8 to the former. And fynally, my eyght Chapter, (which is the tenth and last as they lye in order) doth handle new strange vauntes and challenges of M. Morton, after all this bat­tery, as though nothing had byn sayd against him: wherin I can commend nothing, but his courage, remitting the rest to your better discre­tions, when ye shall haue read both parts, this being the summe of our whole Concertation.

The reasō of the ty­tle of this booke.13. There remayneth to say a word or two, cōcerning the reason of the tytle of this my An­swere, which is, A quiet & sober Reckoning: wher­of I know that your Wisedomes will easily ghesse [Page] the cause, but much more will haue seene it, if ye haue perused ouer this Preāble of M. Morton which is so bitter and sharpe, and ouer eager in many places, as doth easily shew that the man was in great choler when he wrote it. And though I could alleage many exorbitāt speaches of his to this effect throughout the whole booke, yet the beginning and ending shall only serue for proofe therof: the beg [...]nning, for that he be­stoweth seauen or eyght whole Paragraphs of his first Inquiry (as already I haue sayd) to ex­amine my wit, memory, skill in Logicke, ignorāce in Gre [...]ke and H [...]brue, modes [...]y, charity, and the like, which hardly could p [...]oceed but from im­patience. The last Paragraph also of his new challenges declareth the same more aboundātly where he auouching me first to be a man with­out all conscience, lame in hands, dumbe in [...]peach, dead in sense & feeling of all cōtrition; [...]e passeth on to the most extrauagant, and ridi­ [...]ulous termes of impatience, that euer I read in [...]y Author, that valued his owne credit, or you eyther perhaps. ‘For he saith, that if he do [...]ot manifest me to be so malignant, as if the Capital letters P. R. did iustly betoken Princeps Rabularum: and so vayne, as if they signifyed Phormio Romanista: so dissolute in my cause, as if they might be interpreted Praeuaricator Rasus: so impudently vniust, as that they might import Persidiae Reus: then is he content that his Treati­ses be purged with fyre, and himselfe challēged [Page] to a Recantation.’ And will ye not take pitty of this mans passion? Or can ye meruayle, why I tooke this tytle of A quiet and sober Reckoning?

14. Truly, if I should haue suffered my selfe to be c [...]rryed away with the same passion, & with the like impatience haue returned him an An­swere in his owne veyne, & character of wri­ting; you do easily see, wherunto this conten­tion would haue growne: but I haue thought best to endeauour the pacification of M. Mortons choler, by a more moderate kynd of conferēce, if it may be, where heat of wordes layd asyde, the truth of matters may peaceably and more calmely be cōsidered. Wherin (as before I said) though I may haue iust cause to suspect your af­fections: yet can I not distrust your iudgements in a matter of such apparent euidency, as this is, now committed vnto you. Wherin Christ Iesus direct you, to the discouery of that truth in Re­ligion, which only can saue vs all. And so to his protection I commit yow, this 19. of De­cember, 1608.

Your louing Countreyman, wishing you all good, that is truly good. P. R.

THE EPISTLE ADMONITORY TO M. r THOMAS MORTON.

IF your self had not giuen me the example ( M. Morton) by wry­ting to me a seuerall Epistle, termyng it Preamblatorie, it is likely I should not haue trou­bled you with this Admoni­tory of mine, as hauing wryt­ten sufficiently in my precedent Dedicatorie to our two Vniuersyties, concerning the subiect of this our whole Cōtrouersy. But for so much as you doe fyrme & subscribe your said letter thus: Yours to warne, and to be warned, Thomas Morton, and haue put in execution the first part therof by warning me, I presume you wilbe content, the second part be put also in vre, and that you be warned by me. To which [...]ffect I haue thought best to style this my Epi­stle an Admonitorie. Now then to the matters that are to be handled therin.

[Page]The pointes wh [...]rof you haue warned me be two: which you call two Romish maladies. Two ca­lumnia­tions. The one, the trāscendent Iurisdiction of the Pope (to vse your wordes) troubling or subuerting all Princes, & people of contrarie Religion: the oth [...]r; our pro­fessed art of mentall Equiuocation, which by your Mynisteriall phrase you t [...]rme, the [...]aude to all Rebellion. But h [...]w vayne and [...]riuolous this aduertis [...]m [...]nt is, and fyt only to fyll vp paper with­out s [...]nse, euery m [...]ane capacity will [...]as [...]ly conceiue, and witn [...]ss [...]s are at hand. For who doth not see, that Prot [...]stant Princes and people of diff [...]r [...]nt S [...]ctes haue byn now in the Christian world for almost an hun­dred years, both in Germany, Dēmarke, Swe [...] ­land, Scotlād, Englād, France, Flanders, & yet no subu [...]rsion [...]m [...] vnto th [...]m by the Popes trans­cendent authoritie; Who doth not know in like mann [...]r, that the gr [...]at [...]st Rebellions that haue fallē [...]ut in this age haue not byn procured by Equi­uocation as the [...]aude, but by Heresy as the Har­lot h [...]r s [...]lf, & that by craftie d [...]ceipts & lying shifts, which ys quite opposite to the nature of Equiuocati­on, that allwai [...]s sp [...]ak [...]th truth, though allwaies not so vnd [...]rstood by the [...]ear [...]r. But for that of these two heades of Rebellion and Equiuocation I haue spoken aboundantly in my f [...]rmer Treatise, & s [...]m­w [...]at also in this, [...]specially in my second Chapter to y [...]ur s [...]c [...]nd Inquiry, w [...]re you insert some f [...]w pages about the same; I will leese no more tyme in re­p [...]ating th [...]rof, but r [...]mit th [...] Reader thither, only adu [...]rtis [...]ng him by the way, that whereas you make [Page] a florish in this your Epistle Preamblatorie with two authorities of S. Augustine, August. lib. 2. cōt. Petil. cap. 83. & ep. 48. ad Vin [...]ent. Rogat. noted in the margent, the one against Petilian, the other against Rogatiā, both of them Donatists, who feygned clemencie and practized crueltie where they durst against Catho­likes; let him but take the paynes to read the pla [...]es in the Author himself, and compare their cause with the cause of M. Morton and his fellow Protestants in these daies (aswell in making and following Schis­me against the generall body of the Catholike Church as in particuler actions recounted by Optatus and others: Optatus l. 2. cont. Pa [...]m. & lib. 6. August. cont. Do­nat. in psalm. 132. & cont. Petil. lib 3. c. 40. & lib. 4. to wyt, in breaking downe Altars, & casting the B Sacramēt to dogges, in cōtemnyng holy Chris­ [...]e, & breaking the sacred vessells wherein yt was [...]ept, in prophaning Chalices, in scraping Priests [...]ownes for hatred of sacred vnction; in persecuting [...]onkes, in letting out Nunnes of their Monaste­ [...]es, and the like, which proceeded from their parti­ [...]ler spirit of pretended perfection) and he will see [...]ether they agree more to Protestāts or Catholicks [...]our daies: & consequently whether you M. Mor­ [...]n did aduisedly, in bringing in mention of these [...], and of their contention with S. Augustine, [...]out the true Church, and manners both of here­ [...]ks & Catholicks. Wherin they are so like vnto Pro­ [...]estants, both in words & actions, & S Augustine [...] a Papist, as that there needeth nothing but the [...]hange of names to distinguish, or agree them with [...]ou, or vs, at this tyme.

I would wish also the said Reader to cōsider the last [...]art of this your Epistle, where you say that you do [Page] conuince me out of my owne Confession, gran­ting, that there is an Equiuocation, which no clause of mentall reseruation can saue from a lye: Preamb. p. 43. & 48. and you set yt downe in a different letter, as though they were my wordes. But if the said Reader go to the place, where I do handle this matter, both in the second and seuenth Chapters of this my Answere, he will fynd, that I say no such thing, either in word or sense, but rather the quite contrarie: to wyt, that there is an externall speach (as that of Saphyra in the Actes of the Apostles, for therof was the que­stion) which no mentall reseruation can iustify from a lye, and consequently nor make properlie an Equi­uocation, for that it is false in the mynd of the spea­ker, and so cannot stand with the nature of Equiuo­cation (that allvvayes must be true) as hath byn largely demonstrated in our Treatise of that matter.

Which point being once well noted & pōdered by your Reader, he will wonder at your strange vaun­ting illation made hereupon, that is to say, vpō your owne fiction, when you wryte: About the Equiuo­cation of Saphyra. That this one Con­fession of myne is sufficient to conuince all mē ­tall Equiuocators to be apparāt lyars. And yet further: That by this you haue obtayned your whole cause in both qu [...]stiōs, of Rebelliō & Equiuocatiō, which is a short & compendicus Conquest, if it be well cons [...]d [...]r [...]d, & such as [...]u [...]rie man may frame vnto himself by [...]alse charging his Aduersary. And this shall suffice for aduertisement to your Rea­der in this place, & vpō this your epistle to me. For al­beit sundry other things might be obserued, yet is the [Page] studie of breuitie to be preferred: & what remayneth to be aduertised to your self, wilbe common also to your Reader, vntill I returne vnto him againe, as a little after in this Epistle I meane to doe, to the end not to weary you ouer much with so manie admoni­tions to your self. Now then shall I passe to the prin­cipall pointes, wherof I thinke you to be admonished.

Among which, the first & chief is, that you se [...]me greatly to mistake my meaning, or at leastwise my af­fection in writing against you, as though it were ma­lignāt, contemptuous, despitefull, & full of hatred & auersiō of mind: which Almighty God (I hope) kno­weth to be far otherwise: That I am in charity with M. Morton. and that I do loue you in Christ Iesus with all my hart, wishing you all good in him & for him, but especially the best good for the saluatiō of your soule: for which I would be cōtent to vndergo any paines or perill whatsoeuer; esteeming also (as they deserue) your good parts & talents, if they were rightly imploied by you to the aduancemēt of Gods truth, as hitherto they seeme to me to haue [...]in to the cōtrarie. And if in our contentiō about this matter, I haue se [...]med sōtimes to haue bin ouer sharp [...]r earnest in my writing, I do assure you, that it pro­ceedeth not from hatred or contempt of your person, but rather from some griefe or indignation of mind, to see you so greatly deceiued, or endeuour to deceiue.

Three things also I must confesse to haue b [...]ne the speciall causes of this griefe and indignation s [...]me­times conceiued. Three causes of exaspera­tion. The first, to see a yong man (as they say you are) so lately come from the Schooles, so lightly furnished, and so little exp [...]rienced [Page] in greater studies, as scarsely you could haue life or leasure to looke at the varietie of Bookes & Authors that haue written therof, especially concerning the Catholick religion for a thousand yeares togeather, which you grant to be ours, to come forth as it were in his hose and dublet, & challeng the whole Church of God and the whole ranke of profound learned men therof, whose bookes for deep learning, iudgement and varietie of reading, you can not but confesse in truth and modestie, that you are not able to beare after them. And fynallie they are thousands, and you are but one: thy were ould, you are yong: their beards were hoarie and gray, yours is yet red: they wore out their ages with studie, you haue yet but lately begone: they haue had the continuance of many ages, the wit, learning, experience, diligence of all Christian Nations that held the same Religion with them, M. Mort. great pre­sumptiō. your prescription of tyme is small, your association of fellowes, Fathers & Doctors, or Coun­cells lesse. For if you goe out of the little Iland of Britany, where all that professe themselues Prote­stants, in all things are not wholy with you; you shall fynd abroad all the rest in most things against you. And yet do you so confidently tryumph and in­sult euery where, as though you alone were able to ouercome and vanquish whatsoeuer was established before you in our Religiō different from yours, say­ing euery where, with contempt, when you speake of this ranke of learned men, and when any thing dis­pleaseth you in them, your owne Bishops, your owne Doctors, your owne Coūcells, your owne [Page] Fathers, your owne Popes say this or that: yea though they were neuer so ancient and holie. As of three Popes togeather Zozimus, Bonifacius, Preamb. p. 51. & Celestinus, that liued with S. Augustine, and were highly commended by him aboue twelue hundred yeares agoe, you speake so contemptuouslie, as if they had byn some three petty Ministers of your owne ranke. And this I confesse to haue byn one principall cause of my sharpe wryting against you: which yet if you would once amend on your part, you should qui­ [...]klie fynd correspondence on myne. And so I suppose [...]ou will perceaue, that I haue begone in this Booke; [...]hough whiles you perseu [...]re in your old vayne of pre­ [...]mption and insolencie, you are like to drawe forth [...]nsweres nothing pleasing your owne humor: which [...]ing of pryde, as in all Sectaries as accust [...]med to be, [...] liketh humility and patience in all people, but only [...] themselues.

Another cause was the circūstance of tyme, The secōd cause of exaspera­tion. when [...] wrote your first. Discouerie against Catholikes. [...] not being contented to haue set abroad diuers [...]tings of yours in Latin, touching f [...]ygned absur­d [...]es and contraries of d [...]ctrine f [...]und, as you pre­ [...], in their wrytings (wherof you are like shortlie [...]heare out of Germany, & to receiue the said ab­ [...]dities and falshoods doubled vpon your self, as [...]u will perceiue by that piece of the latyn Epistle [...]itten from thence, which I haue imparted with [...]u in the last Chapter of this my r [...]koning:) not [...]ntented (I saie) with this iniurie offered vs, [...]ou watching a tyme of pressure and tribulation, & [Page] fynding the same to fall out in full measure by the hatefull accident of the powder-treason, you rāne as the Rauen to the fallen sheep to picke out her eyes: that is to say, to adde exasperation to exas­peration, affliction to affliction, calumniation to sycophancy against all sortes of Catholicks. And then came forth in hast your litle infamous blou­die Lybell without a name, which out of your charitie would needs make all Catholiks Traytors in the very roote of Catholicisme it self, that is to say, in the fundamentall doctrine of their Religion. So as euerie one of them must be forced to denie his faith in that Religiō, or else acknowledge him­self trayterous in his duty of temporall allegiāce and subiection. Which paradox to make somewhat probable, you were forced to accompanie with so manie fraudulent shiftes, deceipts and falsities as haue byn conuinced against yow, in my former Treatise, & cōfirmed now in this: which though of it self it moued no small indignation, to see so many manifest falshoods, so bouldly auouched and ratified againe by you afterwards, as in this fynall reckoning will apeare: yet must I confes [...]e that the forsaid circumstance of time did princi­pally mooue me to be more sharpe in my Cōfutation.

And it made me also to remember a certaine historie, that I had read in old Lactantius Fir­mianus in his first booke, intituled De Iustitia, which I shall recite as I fynd it in hym: yow may apply vnto your self so much therof, as yow maie thinke to fit you. The storie is of a cer­tayne [Page] heathen Philosopher, who in tyme of per­secution tooke occasion to write against Christian religion. Ego (saith Lactantius) cùm in Bithy­nia Oratorias litteras accitus docerem &c. A story out of La­ctantiꝰ, a­bout the circūstāce of time, which an enemie of Chri­stian Re­ligion tooke for his aduā ­tage. When as I being sent for, taught Rhetoricke in Bithynia, and the Churches of Christians (by the Edicts of Diocletian & Maximinian) were commanded to be ouerthrowne, a certaine chief Philosopher taking the occasion of that tyme, ne­scio vtrum superbiùs an importuniùs iacenti atque abiectae veritati insultaret, did insult ouer the truth of Christes Religion oppressed and trod­den vnder foot, I know not whether with grea­ter pryde or importunity &c. And then he descri­beth at large the manners of this Philosopher, which were ouerlong to repeate heere. I meane of his Lybertine life, of his good fare, of his ambi­ [...]ion with the Magistrate and Princes. And fy­ [...]ally he saith of him: Disputationes suas mo­ribus destruebat, & mores disputationibus ar­guebat: ipse aduersus se grauis censor & acer­ [...]imus accusator: He ouerthrew his disoutations [...]ith his manners, and condemned his owne manners by his disputations: being a graue Censurer and most sharp accuser against himselfe. And thē saith further: Eodem ipso tempore quo iustus populus ne­fariè lacerabatur, tres Libros euomuit contra Religionem nomenque Christianum. In the ve­ry self same time, that the innocent Christian peo­ple were impiously torne in pieces by the persecu­tor, he cast forth three Bookes against the Reli­gion [Page] and name of Christians. And Lactantius add [...]th, that alb [...]it he was effusus in Principū laudes, and flattered the Emperors then liuing (no l [...]sse th [...]n M. Morton hath done ours:) yet all sortes of men, aswell H [...]athen as others, did mislyke and detest his cruell deuise, to wryte against them [...] when as they lay vnder so heauie a yoke of present persecution. Id omnes argue­bant (saith he) quòd illo potissimùm tempo­re id ope [...]is es [...]et agressus, quo furebat odiosa crudelitas. All sortes of men did condemne this, that he had taken in hand to put forth his bookes at that speciall time, when odious cruelty raged against all Christians. And then immediatly ad­deth: ô Philosophum adulatorem, ac tempori seruientem! O flattering Philosopher and tyme­seruer! A fit encomium for such an enterprise.

And with the same will I leaue you M. Morton, and [...]nd the relation of this history, permitting vnto your self, or to your Reader, to apply so much thereof vnto you, as the likenes of your cases and factes doth deserue. Only I must say, that the malice in taking hold of the circumstance of tyme s [...]meth so very lyke and cō ­forme, as I cannot dou [...]t, but that as many H [...]athen men then, otherwise modest and morally honest, tooke compas [...]iō of the afflicted Christians, and detested the afflict [...]r: so many Protestants in our case would do the same, wherof my selfe can be witnesse of some. And thus much for this se­cond point.

[Page]The third thing that excited me to be more sharpe sometimes with you, The third cause of exaspera­tion. was your manner of writing, so exorbitāt in diuers respects, as I ne­uer lightly read the like: but especially in profes­sing sinceritie with great vehemencie, when you could not but probably know, that you had, or did, and would deceiue; wherof there are so ma­ny examples, as there are witting falsities couin­ [...]ed against you in this subsequent Worke. Your [...]auntes in like manner are wonderfull extraua­ [...]ant and prouocatory, as we haue now heard out [...]f your new Challenges, repeated in part in the recedent Epistle.

I will pretermit diuers other excesses and [...]erlashings in your booke, which cannot but [...]timulate your Answerer to some sharpnes in [...]iting. As for example, where pag 29. yow [...]ite of me thus: M. Mort. prouoca­tory spea­ches. I do professe vnfeignedly, [...]t I neuer found any writer of any profes­ [...]n whatsoeuer, who hath vsed such shame­ [...]l frau [...] in answering: and [...]et except you haue [...] your selfe, you haue found one of your owne p [...]fession, I m [...]ane your selfe, that hath vsed n [...] tymes more: you being most euidently con­ [...]cted thereof in this my re [...]ly, and no one fraud [...] fa [...]hood in all the worke being able to be veri­ [...]ed against m [...], as experience will teach him, [...]at will take the paynes to peruse these our Rec­ [...]onings.

Againe, pag 43. you begynning to speake [...]f the lye of Saphyra which she made to S. Peter [Page] in the Actes, of the Apostles, and supposing yt to be an Equiuocation, which I deny; you say in the title of the Paragraph, Act. 5. that I my selfe do flatly ouerthrow therby my whole defence of mentall Equiuocation, which (say you) is made so euident, as no wit of man can pos­sibly excuse it. And yet when the matter com­meth to be tried, euery meane wit may easely perceaue, that you vnderstood not, or mistooke of purpose the question, as afterward in this An­swere is declared. And yet do you insult strangly saying: Preamb. pag. 48. Where is now P.R. &c. where is this Man, the new select Aduocate for this cause? May he not say hereafter, I was ashamed, and therfore hid my selfe, so naked doth his de­formity appeare. And yet further you say: A fond insultatiō. He being pressed with this example out of Scrip­ture (to wit of Saphyra her speach to S. Pe­ter) is driuen into such a vertigo and giddi­nes, that euen when he would defend his art of Equiuocating from a lye, he is by con­sequence from Gods word forced to confesse, that there is an outward speach, which noe clause of Reseruation can saue from a lye: wherby his owne Magi, I doubt not, wilbe brought to acknowledge, that Digitus Dei est hic, this is the power of Gods truth.

This is the adoe you make, M. Morton, about this example of Saphyra, adding also pre­sently, that by this, you haue obtained your whole cause. But in truth you haue obtained to make [Page] your selfe ridiculous therby, as you handle it. For what is there in this matter that should cause me to runne away, and hyde my selfe, as you do feigne, and not dare to appeare, when you call so earnestly vpon me? What haue you proued? What haue you conuinced against me? You say that her words to S. Peter ( I haue sould it for no more) was no lesse an Equiuocation, then to say, I am no Priest. But I deny it, and do say it was a lye, and no Equiuocation. For that she had obligation to vtter the truth to S. Peter that was her lawfull Iudge, and so hath not the Priest, that is demanded by him, who is not his lawfull Iudge.

You say that, Preamble. p. 48. I being pressed with this ex­ample out of Scripture frō Gods Word [...] am for­ced to confesse an outward speach, which no clause of reseruation can saue from a lye. Wherto I answere, that no force of example frō Gods Word is needfull for this. For euer it was graunted, and so must be, that there be infinite outward speaches, which no mentall reseruation cā saue from lyes, if there be obligation to tell the truth, as in the case of Saphyra there was. And therefore for you to bring in the Magi won­dering here at the power of God inforcing me to such a vertigo, is both Comicall and ridiculous indeed.

And yet by the way I must further put you in mind [...] that you do deliuer me heere from a contradiction, and inuolue your selfe in a falshood [Page] vnanswerable in reciting of these words of mine. For that before in your Epistle to my selfe you recite my Confession thus: M Mor­ton taken in an o­pen con­tradictiō. That there is a mē ­tall Equiuocation which no clause of reserua­tion can saue from a lye. And here you say: I am forced to confesse an outward speach, which no clause of reseruation can saue from a lye. Betweene which two recitalls there is great difference, as before we haue shewed, & no lesse then betweene truth and falshood. So as if you write truly heere, you spake falsely before: and if truly before, then falsely now. And thus much haue I byn inforced to admonish you of at this time, by the peruersity of your owne words and manner of writing.

Many other things I should haue to warne M. Morton of, in this point concerning his mā ­ner of stile in writing, sed nescio an possit portare modò: I would be loath to be im [...]or­tune, & he is to heare them afterwards in the cō ­bat and concertatiō it selfe. Only I cannot omit to say a word or two about his Epistle Dedicatorie to the Earle of Salisbury, and therewith make an end of this admonition. He beginneth his nar­ration thus. M. Mort. epistle to the Earle of Salis­bury. I therfore esteemed it my dutie in presence of your Honour, by this Preamble to sponge out such vile imputations, where­with my Aduersary indeauoured, through me (alas) one of the least of the Prophets, to distaine both my Mother and her Sister the famous Vniuersities, and those Honorable Per­sons, [Page] vnto whose care and prouidence they [...]re committed. So he. Wherby you see this lit­ [...]le Prophet will needes interpret the imputations [...]f false dealing laid against himselfe, by, & through [...]im, to fall vpon the two Vniuersities, his Mot [...]er [...]nd Aunt, and other Honourable Persons that [...]aue the care and gouernment of them: which is [...]ot needfull at all. For that, as the Scripture [...]ith: The Sonne shall not beare the iniquitie of [...]e Father, nor the Father of the Sonne, Ezech. 31. but e­ [...]ry one must answere for himselfe: let vs se [...] [...]en, how M. Morton doth performe this point. M. Mort. confidēce. [...]en then (saith he) when I was in greatest [...]lousie of mine owne myscarriage, I concei­ [...]d a double matter of comfort. First from [...] selfe, that knowing I durst present my [...]plications vnto the Iudge of the secret [...]ughts of all hartes, I doubted not but that [...]ng able with true confidence to appeare [...]ore God, I should not greatly feare the [...]sure of man.

This is one defence more Rhetoricall then reall. [...] how could he dare with such confidence ap­peare before God, with the burthen of so many [...]ntruthes, as afterward you will see conuinced [...]ainst him, especially in the three last Chapters [...]f this our Answere? And if he be not able to [...]efend them before man, how will he iustifie thē [...]efore God?

Let vs see his second defence, for this first standeth only vpon his owne confidence. Secōd­ly [Page] (saith he) from my aduersary, tooke I matter of comfort, presuming that he that would write in defence of mentall Equiuoca­tion, would be found to equiuocate in wri­ting also. This you see is but a presumption, and that a very poore one. For as a man may write of warre and yet not fight; and of Agriculture or husbandry, and yet neither plow nor sow: His strong presump­tion. So may he write of Equiuocation, and yet not Equi­uocate, and Equiuocate also and yet not lye. So as this could be but a silly comfort for M. Morton to presuppose and hope that I would Equiuocate in writing of Equiuocation, which was not need­full. And if I had; yet might I do it without lying: and so nothing therby haue relieued his case, that was so deeply charged with that fault. And finally, if I had bene able to be conuinced of any point in that kind (as afterward you will see that I was not:) yet S. Augustines rule is, Quod societas peccantium auget potiùs quàm excu­sat peccatum: Fellowship in sinne increaseth ra­ther then excuseth the fault. Though truly it may se [...]me that M. Morton would highly esteeme this fellowship with me, if he could bring it about, and thinke himselfe well defended, if he could attaine it. Which I am lead to belieue, not only by his labour, diligence & solicitude therin, but by the last Conclusion of his for [...]named Epistle to my self, which he endeth thus for an vpshoot.

I may thinke (saith he) the Scripture ve­rified vpon you, where it is thus written: [Page] Therfore art thou inexcusable (O man) who­soeuer thou be, that iudgest: Rom. 2. vers. 1. for doing the same thinges, by iudging an other, thou con­demnest thy selfe.

Out of which text of the Apostle M. Mor­ton would proue, M. Mort. seeketh some asso­ciation. that I doing the same things with him (in this point of fraud and false dea­ling) I cannot condemne him, without condem­ning also my selfe: which consequence I grant, but deny the antecedent. Which I assure my self M. Morton will neuer be able to proue in any one point of moment, throughout this whole con­certation of ours; himselfe being taken faultie al­most at euery turne, as you will see.

And yet doth he vaunt, as though his integri­tie were extraordinary in this behalfe, telling vs, that as the Greeke Cōmaunder being in appa­ [...]āce mortally wounded, demanded of his soul­diers, whether the Citie were safe? whether his [...]uckler or shield were sound? and being sa­ [...]isfied in them, receiued health, and after be­ [...]ame victorious: So he vnder so ghastly woūds [...]f my penne, hauing generally inquired, & [...]prightly answered himself, that his cause was [...]afe and his conscience sound, began more re­solutely to confront me.

Thus you see, that he hath cleared himselfe, & is become victorious vpon a suddayne by force of a similitude only. And in truth the tale is pre­tily told by him in wordes, but let vs come to the substance of the things. If M. Mortons cause be so safe, and his conscience so sound, how [Page] do there stand togeather afterward in the sixt Chapter of this my Answere, aboue thirty vn­truths, The mul­titude of M. Mor­tons vn­truthes. pretended to haue bin wittingly preter­mitted by him in his last Preamblatorie Reply, as vnanswerable? & now aboue fiftie more new­ly added out of the said Reply, which are set downe in my seauenth Chapter? If these can be really defended by him, he doth somewhat. And for diuers of them, he ought to haue done it be­fore. But if they cannot (as I assure my selfe without making of more new, they cannot) then is neither M. Mortons cause safe, nor his con­science sound in this behalfe. Nay his sheild and buckler is vtterly broken, and his Cittie of re­fuge quite ouerthrowne.

In the same Epi­stle de­dicatory.But he promiseth vs a more forcible Encoū ­ter to ensue, after he hath discharged his part in another taske of more importāce, in the Answere of the Catholicke Apologie, which, saith he, by this calumnious Treatise of P. R. his Miti­gation, as by an aduerse tempest, hath receiued some interruption.

And by this you see, that M. Morton is still doing, whether well or euill, God knoweth. I maruaile he feareth not the scratch due to his ytch, wherof he speaketh in his Preamble. For if out of Germanie there come that multitude of scratches, that is threatned by him whose letter I haue mentioned in the latter end of this An­swere, & do ioyne themselues with these scrat­ches of myne, both old and new, that do march togeather in this my answere against him, they [Page] are like to make a great squadron And M. Mor­ton will haue his hands full in defending himselfe from them, and in procuring, that of scratches and scarres they do not be [...]ome deeper wounds vnto his credit. The new Encoūter threatned But indeed I do not exp [...]ct any such new Encounter as he promis [...]th. For if he had reallie meant it, and had seene himselfe able to performe it, he would haue answered substantially, in this Preamble, some of the chiefest difficulties that were laid against him, to the end to make his Reader belieue, that he would be able to sa­tisfie the rest in the said promised Encoūter. But not doing this, but shewing rather his extr [...]me weaknes in clearing any one point obiected against him, it seemeth but a iest to talke of a new Encounter to come.

And as for answering the Catholicke Apo­ [...]ogie, which, he saith, he is in hand withall, as [...] taske of more importance, I do easely graunt [...], if he can performe his taske well. But M. Morton well knoweth the Topicall place, à ma­ [...]ori ad minus, & è conuerso: If he haue not [...]yn able to performe lesser matters, nor defend the things by himselfe written either in Latin or English, but by so many vntruthes as haue bin exhibited against him, what will he be able to do in another mans worke, especially of such mo­ment & difficulty, as the said Apologie is: where he must answere to other mens sayings, especially Protestāts, out of whose testimonies the Author of that Apologie doth so clerely con [...]ute their Re­ligion [Page] and con [...]irme the Catholicke, The Ca­tholi [...]ke A [...]logie intituled by the Author: The Pro­testants Apology. if I mistake not the worke, as neuer any booke written in our language hath more [...]ff [...]ctually done. And cons [...]quently the confutation of this booke would r [...]quire an impugn [...]r of more substance and stron­g [...]r s [...]n [...]wes, then those of M. Morton, though oth [...]rwise I vnd [...]rstand, that God be thanked, his bodily cons [...]itution be neither weake nor feeble.

But to come to an end, let vs see how he con [...]lud [...]th his Epistle to the Earle of Salisbury. If by this brief Preamble it be not manifest (saith he) that P. R. hath in this Treatise preuaricated in his whole cause, M. M [...]rt [...] trium­phant c [...] ̄ ­culsi [...]. both in the question of Rebellion and Equiuocation, be­traied his Countreys State, disgraced the Ro­mish Schooles, and strangled his owne con­science: I refuse not, that to the crimes ob­iected against me by him, this may be added, that I durst affi [...]me so much before your Lord­ship. To which Rh [...]toricall and florishing con­clusi [...]n I know n [...]e better answere th [...]n to acc [...]pt of the of [...]er. And for triall th [...]rof to referre me to the Booke h [...]re in hand, which treateth euery thing punctually and [...]x [...]ctly: inuiting by this occasion the Honourable Personage h [...]re nam [...]d to t [...]e r [...]ading and p [...]rus [...]ng th [...]rof. For though the dif [...]r [...]n [...]e of our cause be disfauourable vnto me with his Lordshippe; y [...]t dare I c [...]nfide in the equanimitie of his Iudg [...]m [...]nt, in a case of such quality, as h [...]re is s [...]t downe, about preuarica­ting in my cause, betraying my Countrey, [Page] disgracing our Schooles, and strangling my owne Conscience.

All which depending vpon our māner of procee­ding in the ensuing pointes of this Booke, his Lord­ [...]hippe will easily discouer with the quicke [...]ye of [...]is Iudgment the truth of things, though it were [...]gainst himselfe. And therefore I do willingly [...]ay hands vpon the last clause of this Challenge of [...]. Morton, to wit: that if he proue not all [...]hese things here obiected against me, and cleere [...]imselfe from all imputations of wilfull vntruthes [...]yd against him in my Treatise of Mitigation, [...] is content to haue this added also, as the grea­ [...]st sinne of all the rest, that he durst affirme [...]e same vnto his Lordshippe.

Wherin I could conuince him pres [...]ntly, if I [...]ould, without further dispute. For that he ta­ [...]ng vpon him in this his Pr [...]amble to answere [...]ly 14. vntruthes, of more then 40. obiected [...]ainst him, it is euident, that he [...]lear [...]th him­ [...]fe not fr [...]m the rest t [...]at hee pretermitted. [...]nd then la [...]ing vnto this that in the said 14. he [...] found not to haue cleared hims [...]lfe substantially [...]om any one of moment, but to haue adioyned [...]boue 40. or 50. more, as is declared in the [...]ubs [...]quent Treatise, how can he defend hims [...]lfe b [...]fore my L. of Salisburies Honour, from open preuaricating in this his Challenge?

But I will not pr [...]sse him any further heere: let the ensuing Combate disc [...]rne & try betweene vs. And so returning to talke with M. Morton [Page] againe, whome for a time I haue left, and spoke [...] in the third person, to the end I might not seeme to obiect to his face so many important defaultes together: I do saie, Syr, that now you see, that I haue bin bould to vse the lib [...]rty that you gaue me in the subscription of your Letter, when you saie, that you are myne, to warne, and to b [...] warned: I haue r [...]ceiued your warning and re­turned mine. I beseech allmightie God, it may [...]be to his greater glorie, and both our goods, or at leastwise of other men, that shall read or heare the same.

Yours, Wishing you all good, in the author of all goodnes, P. R.

Faultes escaped in the Printing.

  • [...]pist. Dedic. pag. 6 lin. 4 for he, read wee,
  • [...]pist. Admon. pag. 4 [...] lin. 13 for nor, read not
[...]ag [...] Line Fault Correction
[...] 24 in latin in relating
[...] 27 heares hearers
[...] 18 vse the vse
[...] 23 impawing impawning
[...] vl [...]. competèt competent
[...] 28 stuly study
[...] [...] some all
[...] Ibid. Equiuocation be Equiuocation or lying be
[...] 28 said say
[...] 31 indeed, though indeed my father is not dead though & [...].
[...] 18 euident euidently
[...] 26 is in
[...] 14 one owne
[...] 2 had had he had had
[...] 34 begin being
[...] 35 pertracta pertractata
[...]2 10 Clemens, Alexāder, Clemens Alexandrinus
[...]7 [...] these are these
[...]01 29 Chapters Charges
314 28 quod quid
[...]1 28 verue vertue
[...]01 5 answere Answerer
[...]11 27 these those
427 25 the law, the new spi- the new law, the spiritu­all &c.
434 5 ouer euer
462 11 which with
477 3 is as
540 7 to do
640 16 obiection: others obiection of other [...]
642 14 Chap. 5. Chap. 3.
648 4 fourth Chap. fifth Chap [...]

THE FIRST CHAPTER ANSVVERING TO THE FIRST OF [...]. THOMAS MORTONS three vaine Inquiryes, concerning the Witt, Memorie, Learning, Cha­ritie, Modestie, and Truth of his Aduersarie P. R.

THE PREFACE.

THE very title of this M. Morton [...] first Inquiry, about the insuffici­ency of his aduersary, doth plain­ly shew, that he was in choler & passion, when he wrote it: for that otherwise in so graue and weighty controuersies, as are be­tweene vs, he would ueuer haue rifled so manifestly, as by leauing the matter to rūne [...]o the person, and fall a scolding and scratching, ac­ [...]ording to his former threat. For what are these per­ [...]onall impugnations, but scratches, whereof you shall haue heere store, to witt, some seauen or eight [Page 2] whole Paragraphes; which yet are such, as draw noe bloud, nor doe scarre any man, but the scratcher himselfe, as by further examination it will appeare. For first, what doth he gaine to his cause, if he could prooue indeed, that his Aduersarie had scarcitie both of witt, memorie, learning, Greeke, Hebrew, Lo­gike, and other abilities heere mentioned? Were not his victorie the lesse in ouercōming so weake an aduersarie? And were not his shame the greater, yf he should be ouercome by him? Yes truly.

1. Moreouer M. Mortons intention being, or ought to be, principally to satisfy the charges and impu­tations of falshood, and vntrue dealing, layd vnto him in the Treatise of Mitigation; (for hastening whereunto, for that they raysed great scarres in the readers eye, he omitted to handle any thing at all of the chief argument of that Treati [...]e) it seemeth veri [...] impertinent, Holding of frō the matter. that he should leese so much time, and spend so much paper in premising so manie skir­mishes, as are these Paragraphes, about the sufficiency or insufficiency of his aduersarie, before the maine battaile it self: but the reason is conceaued to be the small comfort he had to come to the said battaile; and therefore as schollers, that are truants, doe seeke occasions to loyter and linger, and [...]ntertayne them­selues in euerie corner of the streete, thereby to pro­long their iourney: so M. Morton in this affayre. For albeit he pretend and professe his purpose to be [...] to cleare himselfe from the sayd imputatios; yet know­ing how little able he is to doe it, and how small cōfort he is to receyue therein, whē he cometh to the point, he differreth the matter as lōg as he can, which is, to the verie last end of his booke, spēding first in this first Inquiry eight or nine Paragraphes, as hath bene said, to inquyre of my sufficiency: and then some other about the title of my Treatise, pretermit­ [...]ing [Page 3] the whole substance; then manie other to prooue [...]hat diuers Catholicke wryters, Popes, and Coun­ [...]ells haue vttered also some falsities and contradi­ [...]tions; then that Cardinall Bellarmine hath donne [...]he like; and then that I haue my part also in such [...]anner of dealing: All which serueth, as you see, to [...]are of from coming to the mayne point of clearing [...]imselfe. And this course he holdeth vnto the verie [...]st cast of his booke, to witt, to the 18. Paragraph, [...]hich is next to the conclusion. And finally whē he [...]teth vpon the matter, & pretendeth to satisfy four­ [...]ne imputatiōs of aboue fourtie laid against him, [...] doth it so weakly and insufficiently, as ech man [...] see, why he was so loath to come vnto the tryall: [...] this will you also see, by the view of the worke [...]lfe, yf you please to take the paines to looke it [...].

M. MORTONS Impugnation of P. R. his VVitt examined. § I.

THis Paragraph is sett downe by M. Morton in these words: About the slee­ping soul­diers of Hierusalē. An argument of P. R. his kind of witt, [...]ch may seeme to haue beene in a slumber, when he made his [...]. And againe in the table of his Inquiries & Pa­ [...]raphes, he frameth a title thus; An argument, that [...] R. his witt was in a slumber in answering to the point of the [...]eping souldiers: wherby it appeareth that he argueth [...] to haue little wit (as indeed without follie I [...]annot presume of much) and the cause why he ta­ [...]eth all wit from me, is, for that in my Epistle dedi­ [...]atory to the Vniuersities of England I reprehended [...]s idle and impertinent in his Epistle, to our deceyued brethren (as contēptuosly he called thē) his cēsure, that [Page 4] it was against common sense, that the sleeping souldiers of Hieru­salem should be able to tell, that our Sauiours disciples had stole [...] him away, while they were asleepe: to which end he ci­teth heere in this Paragraph my words at length though leauing out some in the beginnyng, which make to the explication of the matter, and therefore must heere be added by me. Thus then they lie, which I shall sett downe by way of Charge, as M. Morton himselfe ordinarily doth, and therupon afterward shall we see his discharge and so friēdly make vp th [...] reckoning.

The Charge of P.R.

3. As for the other (Epistle) say I, which scornefully he directeth to our deceyued brethren, it is so short [...] fond, and idle a thing, that it deserueth noe answer at all; The trea­tise of Mi­tigation in the E­pistle to the Vni­uersities. num. 23. the principall point, wherupon he standeth therein, being this, that Catholick people are sedu­ced by their Priests, who will be Doctors (sayth he out of S. Paul to Timothie) and yet vnderstand not what they say, nor whereof they assirme. But whether this description of fond presumptuous doctors touched by S. Paul, doe agree rather to Protestant ministers, or to Catholicke Priests, will appeare in great part, by reading ouer this booke, especially the 5.8. and 10. Chapters, yf by Thomas Mortons errours and ignorances, a scant­ling may be taken of the rest. But now lett vs see, how he doth goe about to prooue, that our priests are such bad doctors as S. Paul speaketh of. 1. Tim. 2.

4. This chief proof consisteth in a certayne compa­ring of th [...]m with those Iewish priests of the old law in Christs time, who taught the soldiers that watched at the s [...]pulcher of our Sauiour, to say, that [...]hilst they were sl [...]ping his disciples came and stole [...]im away. Com­m [...]n s [...]ns [...] (sayth he) might haue r [...]ply [...]d, how could you t [...]ll [...]ha [...] was donne, whē you were all asleepe? but mindes enthral­led [Page 4] in the opinion of a neuer-erring Priesthood (which confirmed that answer) could not possibly but erre with their priests: such alas, is the case of all them &c. Doe you see how substā ­tially he hath prooued the matter? Let vs examine the particulers: first the storie, then the inference.

5. About the storie S. Matthew recounteth in the 28. Chapter of his Ghospell, The story of the sle­ping sol­diers. Matth. 28. how Christ our Sauiour being raised miraculously from death to life, with a great and dreadfull earthquake, and descent of an Angell, so as the souldiers, that kept the Sepulcher were astonished and almost dead for feare, some of them ranne and tould the chiefe Priests therof: who making a consultation with the Elders, deuised this shift to giue them store of money, and to bid them say, that in the night, when they were asleepe, his Disciples came and stole him away, and so they did. And S. Matthew addeth, that this false brute ranne currant among the Iewes, euen vntill that time, wherin he wrote his Ghospell. This is the narra­tion; what hath now Thomas Morton to say against vs? for therunto is all his drift.

6. First he saith, as you haue heard, that this de­uise was improbable and against common sense it sel [...]e. Common sense (saith he) might haue replied (to the souldiers) what could you tell what was donne, when you were all asleep? See heere the sharpnesse of Tho. Mortons witt, aboue that of the Priests; Scribes, & Pharisies. How men may know what is donne whē they are asleep [...] But what yf one of the soldiers had replyed to him thus: wee saw it not, when we were asleepe, but afterward when we were awakened, we perceyued that he was stolen away; what r [...]ioynder would our Minister make? As for example, yf Tho. Morton were wal­king with a cōmunion booke vnder his [...]me through a field, and wearied should lye downe to sleepe, with his booke by his side, and at his awaking should see his booke gone, were it against common sense for [Page 6] him to say, that his booke was stolen from him, while he was asleepe? or is not this an assertion fit for one of those doctours, wherof S. Paul talketh, that vn­derstand not what they say, or wherof they affirme? But this will better yet appeare by the second part, which is his inference: wherfore we must a little also examine that.

7. But mindes (sayth he) enthralled in the opi­nion of a neuer-erring priesthood (which confirmed that answer) could not possibly but erre with their Priests: such, alas, is the case of all them &c. The mali­cious man would deface Christian priesthood by the Iewish priesthood, and our priests by theirs: but con­sider how farre he runneth from the marke in both. Minds enthralled (sayth he) in the opinion of a ne­uer-erring priestood, which confirmed that answere. &c. Did the priesthood of Iewry cōfirme this answer? who sayth so? wee read that the priests with the El­ders did deuise this answer, and they knew they did euill and lye therin: and so did the soldiers also that published the same.

8. But this was a matter of fact, not a determina­tion of faith. Neyther among the Iewes, nor Chri­stians, was there euer opiniō that Priestes or Priest­hood could not erre in matters of fact, life, or their manners. How then is this to the purpose? Or doth not this also prooue him to be one of those forena­med Doctors that vnderstand not what they say, or wherof they affirme? How much more modestie, and pietie had it bin in Tho. Morton to haue followed the example of Christ and his Apostles, who though persecuted by those Priestes, yet both thought and spake reuerently of their Priesthood.

The Reckoning vpon the premisses.

9. Thus much I wrote in my former Treatise of Mi­tigation, [Page 7] and this discourse of myne is the argument wherby M. Morton concludeth against my witt, as you haue heard, and in his answere calleth this my speach two or three times wittlesse. But for that I re­spect not so much witt, as truth in this affaire, I am cō ­tent to remit my selfe to the Reader, who perhaps is wyser then vs both, and will see what folly it is so vnwisely to contend about the commendation of our wittes. But let vs friendly & soberly ( M. Morton) see your discharge and make the reckoning according to reason: Preamb. pag. 4. num. 4. You say that I haue shewed my selfe by this inference both shameles and witles, shameles to impute [...]hat for absurditie to you, which I might haue knowne to be the [...]ise and learned inference of ancient Fathers &c. And who [...]re those ancient Fathers Syr? You name only S. Au­ [...]stine in his tenth Tome, Aug. tom. 10. hom. 36. ad finē. whose words are as you al­ [...]edge them: ‘O euill and most wicked men, either you were awake, or asleepe, and knew not what was [...]one &c. intimating this Dilemma (say you) that ey­ [...]her you were awake or asleepe; if awake, then cō ­ [...]esse what was done, Christ is risen out of the graue; [...]f a sleepe, then you knew not what was done.’ Thus [...]. Augustine.

[...]0. Whereunto I answere, that S. Augustine ar­ [...]ueth well against the souldiers; that if they were a­ [...]eepe when Christ did rise from death they could not [...]now by any certaynty that Christ his disciples came and stole him away, The soul­diers spe­ach was against truth, but not com­mon sense and therfore they did both fondly and wickedly in auouching and testifying the same for certayne and true. But S. Austine doth not say as you say, that the deuise was against common sense, for then it would not haue ben belieued so general­ly for so many yeares after, as S. Matthew insinua­teth that it was vnto his tyme when he wrote his ghospell; nor would the Priests, Doctors, and prin­cipall Iewes of the Synagogue, which had not only [Page 8] common sense but worldly wisedome also, eyther haue deuised this shift, or haue gyuen money to haue it published, or would they haue suffered the same to haue bene proposed to their Gouernour Pilate for contēting him, who being a Romā & a wise worldly man, would neuer haue harkened vnto it or admit­ted the same, if the proposition had bene against com­mon sense & reason, as M. Morton affirmeth.

11. Besides this, if some of vs, euē the wisest amōg vs should imagin our selues to haue bene with the Iewes and Gentils in Hierusalem at that time, and wanting the light of faith, should haue heard a company of watch-men affirme vnto vs, that a certaine man este­med and followed by many in his life time, and after­wards slaine, buried, and watched by them at his Se­pulcher, and at the third day to haue bene sodenly gone from thence, & not to be found; What would worldly reason (that neuer dreamed of resurrection) haue suggested in this case, An euidēt example. but that some of his fol­lowers amongst so many as Christ was knowne to haue had in his life time, had come and secretly ta­ken him away? Had not this bene probable in such a case to mans discourse? had this bene against common sense to haue alledged this excuse? who will say so, that is indued with common sense? But (sayth M. Morton) the soldiers could not know at leastwise if he were stolne away his disciples had done it; which I grant that they could not know it for certaine, but by probability only, which probability notwithstanding was very great, for that his enemyes would not haue aduentured to do it with so great danger, ergo, it is likely they were his frends and followers, schollers and disciples. And is not this probable? is this repugnant to common sense and reason, as M. Morton affirmeth?

12. But it was (saith he) a lie: I grant, & that many lyes are more probable then some truthes; the questiō [Page 9] then is, whether it were a probable lye, or else so ab­surd, as it repugned to common sense? The former I affirmed, the later is M. Mortons position, who houldeth me for witlesse, for saying the contrarie: for so he writeth againe a little after the former: How­soeuer (sayth he) it be, sure I am P.R. hath shewed himselfe very [...]i [...]les herein &c. Pream. pag. 4. And a few lynes before this againe, [...]he accuseth me for houlding with the souldiers, and allowing the inference to be good against Christes resurrection, and maketh this note in the margent, P. R. grossely ignorant in Diuinitie, and further saith, that [...] hopeth that my fayth is not so farre asleepe, Diuers fond ab­surdityes of M Mor­tons spe­ach. as to preiudicate [...]he chief article o [...] our Christiā faith (about the resurrectiō of [...]ur Sauiour) by this assertiō: All which is strange that [...] will repeat heere agayne, for so much as my [...]ordes are playne in my booke before recyted, affir­ [...]ing, that the Iewish Priests with the Elders did deuise this [...]swere, and they knew they did euill, and lyed therin; and so [...]d the souldiers also that published the same. But yet I hold [...]hat this lye was not senseles, Mitig. in Ep. to the Vniuer­sities. or against common sense [...] M. Mort. fondly affirmeth it to be. Agayne I sayd that [...] is false which he wrote in his other booke of full sa­ [...]sfaction that the neuer-erring priestood of the Iewes did [...]onfirme this answere, of the souldiers, as a truth; for [...]hat they knew it was a lye as hauing feigned and de­ [...]ised it themselues, but yet thinking it a probable shift [...] delude the people withall for the present.

13. Wherefore I come now to the conclusion and vpshot of all this Reckoning which M. Mort. knytteth vp thus: Euen so yt falleth out (sayth he) with my aduer­sary P. R. who hath bewrayed his singuler sottishnesse in the infe­rence wherin he meant to giue vs a speciall argument of his witt. This is somewhat sharp, as you see, but I pardon easily the passion: some words must be allowed to lee­sers: lett the summe of the Reckoning be this, The vp­shot of the reckoning that wheras we all doe agree, that the soldiers speach was [Page 10] false, M. Morton holdeth further, that it was senselesse and against common reason, and my selfe witlesse for affirming, that it had any sense or probabilitie ther­in. Lett the prudent Reader iudge, where the witt lieth.

M. MORTONS Obiection against P. R. his Memorie. §. II.

About the clause of reseruatiō vttered in Latin.AFTER the impugnation of my Witt, M. Morton taketh vpon him to disgrace my Memorie, in­tituling his second Paragragh thus: An argument of the rare Memorie of P. R. bewraying his free will to lying; & then beginneth he the sayd Paragraph in these words: ‘To make me seeme ridiculously cautelous (sayth he) as intending wheresoeuer their equiuocating forge­rie was to be spoken of, to keepe the clause of mentall reseruation vnder a latin locke, and not Englished, least weak-ones might learne to practice that Magicall art, P. R. sayth, that Thom. Morton, though he promised to put it downe alwaies in Latin, so as it should not be vnderstood by the vulgar Reader, yet hath he not (to his remēbrāce) set downe the said clause of reseruation in Latin, but once through all his booke of full satis­faction, and that in foure wordes in the second page therof, the said reseruation being mētioned in English more perhaps, then for­tie tymes. Out of which words of mine, M. Morton in­deauoreth to inferre manie falsities, and absurdities against me, both of bad Memorie and worse Will: for that, as he sayth, the said Clause of Reseruation is foūd to haue bene set downe by him in Latin, not onely once, as I say, but more then twentie tymes in his Treatises of equiuocation. Whereunto I answer, that albeit, that all this were granted; yet is the matter idle, and of no importance, yea a meere cauill, for [Page 11] [...]o much as I say (perhaps) as presently shalbe shewed.

15. But first of all before we answer to this charge [...]gainst my bad Memorie, we must shew him to be contrarie to himself (which argueth noe good Me­morie) in that he contradicteth in his foresayd Epi­ [...]tle dedicatorie to the King, that which heere in his Preamble he writeth, to witt, in a [...]firming heere, as [...]ou haue heard, that he had no intention to keep the clause of [...]entall reseruation vnder a latin lock, and not English it, least [...]eake ones might learne &c. Preamb. p. 5. VVhereas in his said Epistle [...]o his Ma tie. he promiseth otherwise, and his words [...]re these: ‘Notwithstanding least that the publishing [...]f this cursed art might in respect of the more carnal­ [...] minded aedificare ad gehennan, Full satisfact. Epi­stle to the King. edify vnto hell (as that [...]euerend Bishop of Chichester and learned Father [...] our Church hath said) I haue framed this dispute, [...]hat it may seeme (I hope) to be like to Aristotles Bookes [...]f Naturall Philosophie, so published as not published, be­ [...]ause the clause of mentall reseruation (the tayle of [...]his serpent, wherin the whole poyson lyeth) is all­ [...]ayes deliuered in Latin phrase, to his end, that onelie [...]he guiltie partie by his sensible coniecture may per­ [...]eyue his errour confuted, and yet the ignorant, though [...]esirous to touch pitch, may not be de [...]iled.

[...]6. Where you see, Contradi­ctions of M. Mortō for want of memo­rie. that he promised to his Maiesty [...] deliuer allwayes in Latin phrase the clause of mentall reserua­ [...]ion, in such sort, as the ignorant of the Latin tongue should not vnderstand the same, and consequently that he would shut it vp vnder a Latin lock: And yet now in this his Preamble he sayth, that I goe about to make him seeme so ridiculously cautelous, as to intend to keepe the sayd clause of mentall Reseruation, vnder a Latin lock, least weake ones might learne &c. Are not these two plaine contradictory assertions out of one mouth? to witt, that he will keepe the clause of Reseruation vnder a Latin lock, and that he neuer meant to locke it vp? [Page 12] Where was his Memorie, when he wrote this to im­pugne my Memorie?

17. But yet further it may please you to note the word ( allwayes) when he sayth in his former Epistle to the Kings Ma. •y that allwaies the sayd clause of Re­seruatiō was deliuered in latin, and yet he confesseth in this verie place, that 3. or 4. tymes he setteth it downe in [...]nglish. And was not this a slipp of his Memorie in like māner, to say and promise to his Ma. ty that he would set it downe allwayes in Latin: and yet presently to confesse, that sometymes he did it in En­glish? Thirdly, he saith, as you haue heard, that he hopeth, his booke of Equiuocation so to be published as Aristotles naturall Phylosophy, to witt, so published, as not pub­lished, in respect, that the vnlearned should not vnder­stand him. And how could he thinke this, if some­tymes at leastwise (as he confesseth) he vttered all in English, and this to English men? Can these things stand togeather? Where was his Memorie, when he wrote this?

18. So as hauing now shewed M. Mortons Memorie not to haue bene good in all these 3. points, I shall passe to speake of mine, which willingly I confesse to be bad: wherevpon he triumpheth against me, for that I say (as before you haue heard) that the clause of Re­seruation to my remembrance was not set downe in Latin, but once throughout all M. Mortons book [...], though in English the said Reseruatiō were mētioned more (perhaps) thē fourtie times. Against which assertion of mine he stormeth excedingly, and quoteth in his margent for cōfutatiō thereof, diuers & sundry places where the said clause is set downe in latin, as where it is said, He knoweth not any thing so, vt teneatur detegere: or I know it not so, Preamb. p. 6. vt tibi dicam, vel, vt tibi reuelem &c. and sundry other like places he alledgeth, where albeit the exter­nall part of the proposition be set downe in English, [Page 13] [...]et is the Reseruation or mentall part, put downe by [...]im in Latin, and then presuming to haue taken me [...]t a great aduantage, for that I sayd I found it but [...]nce, he insulteth exceedingly saing: M. Mor­tons insul­tation. VVhat this so open [...]ing might portend, I know not, except he felt his VVit wax [...]mewhat blunt, and therefore meant [...]o deserue the whe [...]stone. [...]ut I will not heere examine the coherence of this [...]ason, and whether a blunt VVit be more apt to lye [...]r gayning a whetstone, then a sharp: for if it be not, [...]en vsed not M. Morton an apt similitude, nor will I [...] drawne to idle contumelious speaches, whatso­ [...]er the prouocations be; my purpose in this place be­ [...]g (according to the title of my booke) that this rec­ [...]ning betweene M. Morton and me, shalbe quyet and [...]er, what exasperation soeuer he giue me to the [...]trary.

To the matter then, I say, that albeit in my [...]tle Dedicatorie to the Vniuersities, which indeed was [...]itten after the booke of Mitigation was sent away to [...] print, I had mistaken the number of places wherin [...] clause of Reseruation was in Latin, yet had it [...] but an errour of Memorie, and that also sufficient­ [...] excused by that clause by me put in ( to my remem­ [...]ce) and yet more by the other of ( perhaps) where I [...] that it was set downe in English more (perhaps) [...] 40. times: not affirming it absolutely, but by [...]esse. And further I might lay the errour vpon the [...]ribe or Printer, that sett downe 40. for 4. euen as [...]. Mortons owne booke (to witt this his Preamble) [...]y the same negligence of printer or writer hath twise [...]n this place [...]ourteene for fourtie: M. Mor­tons cauill fully an­swered. and yet do I not [...]eeke to take aduantage against him for it, nor do tell him of the whetstone, I hauing more substantiall matters, wherby to whet my penne against his vn­truthes, then these trifles, which haue no interest in them to draw a man to forge or lye. And yet to sa­tisfye [Page 14] the Reader more fully euen in these trifles, that M. Morton obiecteth, I must say:

20. That the truth is, that my speach was accor­ding to the meaning of M. Mortons assertion, The true meaning of P. R. in this mat­ter. promi­sing that he would allwayes so sett downe the clause of Reseruation in Latin, that the simple Reader should not vnderstand it, no more then simple men could vnderstand Aristotles Philosophy; in which manner I found it put downe but once indeed, throughout his whole booke, Confu [...]at. of [...]ui­ [...]oc. pag. 48. to witt, in the place before mentio­ned, that is to say, wholy in Latin; for thus he wri­teth comming to the said clause of Reseruation: Lo­quor enim Latine, ne Idiotae ansam sibi accipiant nequiter men­tiendi, vt quis teneatur illud detegere, which wordes he En­glisheth not, and consequently might be some veile to the ignorant, not to vnderstand him [...] but in all o­ther places, though he put in often tymes, I knew not this, or that, vt tibi dicam, vt tibi reuelem &c. yet doth he so vtter in English all the rest of the cases proposed, as the simplest man way vnderstand the same; and con­sequently I hold them for vttered in English & not in Latin, nor any way to be like therin to the Editiō of Aristotles Philosophy, whervnto for this preten­ded obscurity & depth, he compareth these his wise Disputes. So as in this his sense, I said truly, that I [...]ound him to vtter the matter but once ( to my remembrance) wholy in Latin, in such sort us the En­glish Reader could not vnderstand him, & aboue 40. tymes ( perhaps) in English: and this is more then nee­ded in so trifling a cause. Let vs come to the con­clusion.

21. The Reckoning of this accompt with M. Mortō must then be, The Rec­koning or conclusiō. that he hauing contradicted himselfe manifestly in three seuerall pointes of this Paragraph (as before you haue seene) and I in none, that he can proue, my Memory hath not beene so bad therin, [Page 15] [...]s he would haue men belieue: and if it had byn; yet [...]ere it but errour of Memory, and not of VVill; and cō ­ [...]quently without any malice or fraud, for that there [...]as no interest. And so though M. Mortō could proue his errour obiected against me (as he cannot;) yet is [...]e farre frō prouing any thing to his purpose of wil­ [...]ll and witting falshood, wherof is our principall [...]ntention, as a [...]ter shall appeare. And of this follow­ [...]h agayne, that it is but lost time and labour to con­ [...]nd about these trifles, which M. Morton bringeth in [...] entertaine his Reader, as though he said somwhat, [...]heras, in deed, he doth but fly the chiefe matter to handled, for the small confidence that he hath in [...] cause. Now then let vs passe to an other skirmish [...] small importance as this.

AGAINST THE Learning of P. R. especially in Logicke. §. III.

[...]HE title of this Paragraph is set downe by M. Morton in these wordes: An argument of P. R. hi [...] [...] of learning in Logicke, wherin he hath prouoked all Vniuersi­ [...] in the world to laugh at him, in the point of Syllogizing. A [...]rnefull accusation as you see, and to frame this ar­ [...]ment against my skill in Logicke, About a Logicall argument of the cō ­petency of God. he hath made a [...]pe of aboue 240. leaues in my booke, from the for­ [...]er place of his precedent cauill against my Memory: Preamb. p. 7. and [...]e very title of the Paragraph it selfe doth shew [...]hat he was in choler, when he wrote it, wherby [...] hath bene drawne to bring that into iudgment of [...]ll Vniuersities of the world (about a certayn false Sil­ [...]ogisme of his) which I remitted only to the iudgmēt of his owne Vniuersitie of Cambridge, both for the matter, and forme therof, neyther of them being [Page 16] defensible with any colour of truth; and yet hath he taken the matter in hand with such eagern [...]sse, as he presumeth to make this generall appeale: ‘I da [...]e presume to make a generall Appeale (saith he) to Cam­bridge, Oxford, Rhemes, Rome, and to all Vniuersities whe­ther of Protestantes or Romanists, whether Christian or Pagan, yea vnto his owne hi [...]ling boyes & Sophi­sters, who P. R. sayth are able to make syllogismes in one moneth ( though the text in the Treatise of Mitigation by himselfe heere alleadged saith not one, but 4. moneths) I do chalenge (sayth he) P. R. for his false syllogisme, willing, if he dare, that heerupon we venture our degrees, which we haue taken in the Schooles &c. An eager demaund Do you see the mans eagernes & choler?’ But heere I do intreat him, if euer els where, that he stay him­selfe, & that we make a quiet & sober reckoning of this matter, and then we shall see, who is like to lee [...]e or gayne by the accompt, and where the spirit of truth is foūd, which is, or ought to be the principall end of this Inquiry, and not vaunting & challenging.

23. First then that the matter may be vnderstood wherupon the controuersie grew concerning M. Mor­tons false argument & syllogisme (which himselfe con­cealeth for the most part in latin, much lesse of my speach, then was necessarie fo [...] explication therof) the Reader must know, that he taking vpon him to im­pugne all vse of Equiuocation both in speach & oath, set­teth downe these two propositions, as the foundatiōs of his worke: Two false proposi­tions of M. Mort. the first, That euery equiuocation by a mentall reseruation is not a hidden truth, but a grosse lye. The second, That euery Equiuocation, whether mentall or verball, if it be vsed in an oath ( to any person whatsoeuer) though it be no lye in it selfe, yet is it an abhominable profanation of that sacred institu­tion of God. Mitigat. cap. 11. p. 441. Of which two propositions the first is re­futed largely by me throughout eyght Paragraphes together in my Treatise of Equiuocatiō, & this as well by [Page 17] euident testimonies of Scriptures as also practice of Saintes, and other manife [...]t proofes & reasons. The second is discus [...]ed in the 9. & other ensu [...]g Pa­ragraphes by like authorityes, examples, and argu­ments. After all which P. R. commeth to examine M. Mortons arguments which he vsed for confirmation of his said later proposition, which was [...]ound to cō ­sist in this false principle, That euery man to whome we sweare by God, who is competent Iudge of all, is made also therby competent Iudge ouer the swearer, The false ground of M Mort [...]s syllogi [...]me in such sort, as the said sw [...]ar [...]r is bound in conscience to sweare according to the intention of him, to whome the Oath is made, he being otherwise neuer so incompetent a [...]udge, vio­ [...]ent or vnlawfull examiner: which being proued to [...]e an apparant false conclusion (for that otherwise e­ [...]ery thiefe that forceth a true man to sweare, by God, where his money lyeth, byndeth him also to sweare sincerely & directly to the sayd thiefes intention) P.R. taketh in hand to examine M. Mortons first & principall argument touching the same. His Wordes are these, which I shall set downe as before by way of charge, and after we shall see the discharge, and so peaceably make vp the Reckoning, in the most frendly manner wee may.

The Charge giuen by P. R. against M. Mortons Syllogisme.

24. The absurdity and folly of this second proposi­tion (say I) appearing so manifestly in itselfe, as it doth (by our precedent proofes) what should we stād to examin the argumēts & reasōs that may be brought for it, Mitigat. pag. 472. nu. 48. by so fond a disputer, as now Thomas Morton is proued to be? For so much as no reason can s [...]rue for vphoulding a paradox so ridiculous as this is, euē to common sense. And yet for that he putteth downe [Page 18] foure arguments, or reasons for the same as before hath byn said: let vs see breifly what they are.

First ar­gument25. His first argumēt for this cōclusion is drawne from the forme of an oath, set downe by vs before, and heere againe alledged by him out of Tolet and other Authors of ours (for of his owne he seemeth to haue none,) That an oath is a religious inuocation of God, eyther expresly, or by implication, [...]or witnes of our speach, Tolet. lib. 4. [...]nstruc. cap. 20. and the wordes explicitè or implicitè, expresly or by implica­tiō, are added, for that whē we swear by creatures we sweare by them in respect of the truth of God that is in them, and so by God him selfe implicitè.

26. Now then out of this principle T. M. ta­keth vpon him to proue this proposition; That when­soeuer, or to whomsoeuer we sweare, we are bound in con­science to answere directly, that is to say, to sweare to his intention, to whome we sweare: which we haue proued before by generall consent of Deuines and lawyers to be false, A false principle and gene­rall pro­position. and Cicero him selfe hath so de­termined the case in like māner, as you haue heard, whē a man should be cōpelled to sweare to thieues: but yet let vs heare how T. Morton will proue this his new and strange Deuinitie. His Syllogisme is this in his owne wordes.

The competency of God (sayth he) by whome we sweare, maketh euery one competent Iudges, and heares to whome we sweare. Pag. 86: The ab­surd syllo­gisme of T. M nei­ther true in forme nor mat­ter.

But by swearing by God whome we cannot deceaue, we religiously protest that in sweariug we intend not to deceaue.

Ergo, Our deceiptfull Equiuocating is a prophana­tion of the religious worship of God.

27. This syllogisme I leaue to be discussed by Cā ­bridge Logitians, where I heare say the man learned [Page 19] his logicke (if he haue any) for heere he sheweth very little or none at all, no boy being among vs of foure moneths standing in Logicke or Sophistry, which will not hisse at this argument, both for forme and matter. For as for forme, it is toto ridiculous, the syl­ [...]ogisme hauing no medium terminum at all, nor the [...]onclusiō any coherēce with the premisses, nor with [...]is chiefest purpose that he would proue: nay which [...] most absurd, wheras according to Aristotle (whome [...] yow haue heard T. M. tearmeth the Oracle of Logi­ [...]ns) a good Syllogisme hath only three terminos, [...]herof the one is called Maior extremus, the other Mi­ [...] extremus, and the third Medius terminus, this syllo­ [...]me of his hath six terminos, and wheras the Medius [...]inus should be repeated in the Maior & Minor pro­ [...]tions, Arist. lib. 1. Prior. resolut. c. 1. & the conclusion should consist only of [...] extremes, as if a man should say:

Euery man is a liuing Creature:

Peter is a man;

Ergo, Peter is a liuing Creature.

[...]eere the word, man, is medius terminus, & so repea­ [...]ed in the Maior and minor propositions; Peter, & liuyng [...]eature are the two extremes, whereof is framed the third proposition or conclusion by connexion of the [...]id extremes, by vertue of the medius terminus that [...]ath part in them both.

[...]8. But now Thomas Mortons syllogisme hath no such [...]edius terminus, nor any such connexion of his pro­ [...]ositions togeather, The faul­tes of Th. Mortons syllogis­me. but euery one of them hath his extremes, to witt, his subiectū & praedicatum separatly, [...]ot one depending of the other, and consequently it [...]s no syllogysme or argument at all, concluding any thing in forme, no more then this syllogisme.

[Page 20]

Euery man is aliuing Creature:

Euery oxe is a four- [...]ooted beast;

Ergo, Euery Asse hath t [...]o long eares.

29. Where yow see that there be six termini, as in Th [...]. Mortons syllogisme, without connexion, or dependāce one o [...] the o [...]her. And as much concludeth this as that. A [...]d now compare this his skill (I pray yow) with that brag of his in the beginning of this his Treatise against Equiuocation, when he said to his aduersary: Dare yow appeale to Logicke? This is the art of arte [...] and the high tribunall of reason and truth it selfe, which no man in any matter, whether it be case o [...] humanity, or Deuinity, can iustly refuse: who would not thinke but that the man were very skilfull in that art, Pag. 53. wherin he presumeth to giue such a Censure?

30. But now let vs helpe him out to make his foresaid Syllogisme in forme. It should haue gone thus, if he would haue sayd any thing in true forme.

The cōpetency o [...] God by whome we sweare maketh euery one competent Iudges to whom we sweare:

But in euery oath we sweare by God, either expresly or implicatiuely:

Ergo, in euery oath they are competent Iudges to whom we sweare.

31. And then by an other inference againe he might haue argued, The syllog [...]sme of T. Mort. brought into forme. that vnto euery competent and law [...]ull Iudge we haue confessed before, that a man is bound to answere directly, and to sweare to his intention, and not only to his owne, Ergo, in no oath to whom­so [...]uer, may a man Equiuocate, which is his princi­pall proposition. And thus had his forme of reaso­ [...]ing [Page 21] byn good, according to the rules of Logicke, [...]hough in matter it had byn false, as now al­ [...] it is. For that his first Maior proposition can ne­ [...]er be proued, to wit, That the competency of God by [...]hom we sweare maketh euery one competent Iudges [...]o whom [...] sweare, that is to say, for so much as God by who [...] sweare is competent Iudge of all, this maketh [...]ery one to whome we sweare by God, to be our [...]mpetēt and lawfull Iudge, which is most absurd, [...]en in common sense. For that a man may sweare [...]or example) to a thiefe or murderer by God, for [...]uing of his life, Diuers absurdi­tyes en­suing v­pon M. Mortons syllo­gisme. as also to a common queane, yea [...] to the dyuell himselfe, and yet t [...]is m [...]keth [...] the murderer, the quean [...], or the diuell to be [...] competent & lawfull Iudge, or giueth thē law­ [...] iurisdictiō, so as the swearer is bound to answere [...]rectly to whatsoeuer they demand, or to sweare to [...]eir intention, if he should be compelled by them. [...]nd the like in other such examples, wherof euery [...]an may frame infinite store vnto himself, at his [...]leasure: & the reason of this is, for that albeit in e­uery oath God be lawfull and supreame Iudge, to discerne whether I haue a true meaning of mine oath in my mynd: yet this doth not make the other to whome I sweare my lawfull Iudge, except o­therwise he hath iurisdictio [...] ouer me, for that this absurdity, among infinite others would follow, that if a King should sweare to his kitchin-boy by God, he should therby make his sayd kitchin-boy his law­full and competent Iudge, and to haue Iurisdiction ouer him, both to examine and co [...]maund him, and bynd him in conscience vnder sinne to answere him directly; which how great a folly and ab [...]urdity it is [...]ch man that hath reason, will easily of himselfe consider. Wherfore hauing shewed this, let vs now heare, and contemplate (if your p [...]ease) how Tho. [Page 22] Morton himselfe will prooue his sayd maior propo­sition; for it is like he will do it substantially, it being the foundation of all his whole drift. The maior (saith he) &c.

The Reckoning vpon the Premisses

32. This is now the charge, that P. R. maketh vpon T. M. to proue his verie first and principall argument (out of the cōpetencie of almighty God) wheron all the rest is grounded, to be faultie and ruinous both in forme and matter. In forme, for that it is no lawfull syllogisme in Logicall moode or figure: In matter, for that the first or maior proposition is manifestly false. The maior proposi­tion abā ­doned by M. Morton, and the Minor worse de­fended. And how doth M. Morton now in this his Preambling Reply, endeauour to satis­fie these two charges? Truly vnto the last, about the vntruth of his maior proposition he saith neuer a word, which yet it seemeth he ought to ha [...]e done being the maine foundation of his impugning vse of all Amphibologie and Equiuocation: but to the first he maketh an extraordinarie clamour, as partly you haue heard, appealing & prouoking to all the Vni­uersities and Schooles, as well of Christendome, as of Heathen countries, and impawing therin not onelie his reputation and credit, but degree of lear­ning and schooles also, and to be degraded, yf he make not his partie good. And yet he that shall exa­mine what he bringeth, shall find that in substance of truth he sayth nothing in effect for his owne de­fe [...]ce, but rather lesse then nothing: for that he in­tangleth himself further with affirming other such things, as he cannot stand vnto, they being euidētly false [...] and meere shiftes. As for example, he being pressed about his foresayd syllogisme, answereth thus:

‘33. P. R. calleth that a Syllogisme (sayth he) which [Page 23] [...] named only in a more generall tearme, a Reason, & [...]ot a syllogisme: Pream. p. 8 now there be many formes of rea­ [...]onings, besides syllogismes: neyther did I indeed [...]tend to make an exact and formall syllogisme [...]ut only such an argument, which by due inference [...]nd deduction might prooue my conclusion good. A meere shift of M. Morton. [...]o he. And is not this a strange euasion in him, that [...]rofesseth such skill in Logike, yea to haue bene a [...]ublike reader of Logike? For that the art of Logike [...] my knowledge, admitteth but foure kindes of [...]easoning, to witt, Syllogismes, Enthym [...]mes, Inductions [...]nd Examples: but this of M. Morton can be none of the [...]ater three sortes, as himself (I suppose) will con­ [...]es [...]e, ergo, it must be the first, which is a syllogisme, [...]nd consequently it is a meere shift to say heere, whē [...] is taken trippe, that he called it not a syllogisme, [...]ut a reason.

[...]4. Secondly let vs heare (I pray you) his owne [...]ords in his booke of [...]ull Satisfaction where he brin­ [...]eth forth this argument: Full. satisf. p. 86. Our first argument (sayth [...]e) is taken from the [...]orme of an Oath, which is defined to be [...] religious inuoca [...]ion (whether it be expressely or implicatiuely) [...] God, as witnesse of our speach &c. Hence may we reasō [...]hus: The competencie of God, by whome we sweare, maketh [...]uerie one competent iudge, to whome we sweare: But by swearing by God, whome we cannot deceyue, we religiously protest, that in swearing we intend not to deceyue: ergo, our deceiptfull Equiuocating is a prophanation of the religious wor­ [...]hip of God. The Maior is true: for that our Sauiour auouching truth, held Pilate as a competent iudge &c.

35. Heere now is euidently prooued, that which you ( M. Morton) should haue bene ashamed to deny that you meant to make a syllogisme. For first you [...]intitle it. An argument taken from the forme of an Oath; thē you say, hence may we reasō thus, which is as much as [Page 24] ratiocinari in latin, that is, to r [...]ason, and is a word p [...]oper to schoole disputes, when they will argue in forme. A sham­f [...]ll [...]e­nial of his [...]yllo­g [...]me. Thirdly you set downe three distinct propositions in forme of an argument with ergo in the last, which is the forme of a syllogisme: and fourthly you con [...]esse, that the first of them wa [...] the maior, which inferreth allwayes a minor, & they both include a conclusion, and so doe make vp the perfect nature of a syllogisme. How then bl [...]sh you not to deny this? And thus being bea­ten from one defence, you runne to another, say­ing, that P. R. con [...]esseth of your argument, that by a do [...] ­ble in [...]erence the rea [...]oning is made good: Preamb. p. 8. wh [...]r [...]ore (say you [...] I cannot see what cause he had to be more o [...]ended with me [...] deliuering that in grosse, which being deuided into his pa [...] was good reason, no [...] more then a man may mislike two per [...] because it is not a couple of single pen [...]e.

36. And is not this a p [...]easāt iest to escape by? But it will not serue: for P. R. conf [...]sseth not of this your argument (in the forme you frame it) that by [...] double inference it might be made good, but as he re [...]ormed the same. For that this of yours be­ing neither in Logicall moode or figure, nor hauing coherence with [...] sel [...]e, nor medium terminum, but rather six terminos in place of three, as hath bene said, it cannot by any double, triple, or quadruple inference euer be made good, except we change the forme and frame therof. Neither did I euer say that it could be made good more then the other absurd syllogisme set downe for example of like absurdity, to witt, Euerie man is a liuing creature, Euerie oxe is a [...]ourefooted beast, ergo, Euerie asse hath two lōg eares: which in euerie poynt is like vnto the other: Another ab [...]urd shift. and yf not, why had not you, Syr, for your credit sake at least shewed some one reall difference or dis­paritie in the formes betweene yours and that, [Page 25] which indeed you could not doe, for that they are like, and ech one had three distinct propositions and euery proposition a distinct subi [...]ctum and predica­tum without medius terminus, and consequently con­sisteth of six seuerall termini: for which cause I neuer said, nor could say, that this your syllogisme could be made good without the whole forme thereof were changed, and consequently this is now an ab­surd shi [...]t in you, to runne to my confession, which I neuer made.

37. My speach of another inf [...]rence was nothing to this purpose at all, as the Reader will see, yf he consider my wordes. For I spake of an inference that might be further made vpon your argument reformed by me, but not as it came from you: and this I spake also of the consequence of matter, and of the truth of the proposition in controuersie, but not of the forme, which being naught could neuer be made good by any inference, and therefore it is verie absurd that you say, that I am offended with you, for deliuering the matter in grosse, which deuided into his partes, was good reasoning; for that neither in grosse, nor in partes can the argument be defended. And the si­militude of two pence and two single pence, is not worth a half-penny for sauing of your credit in this behalfe, as the Reader will easily perceaue.

38. VVell then, hauing thus cleered the Recko­ning about this principall point, M. Mort. presu­meth not to defēd his syllo­gisme. that you cannot anie way defend the forme of your syllogisme, ei­ther by denyall, or by vnderpropping the same, with anie kind of shiftes, you bend your self who­lie to finde some faultes in the reformation therof by me, as though it were a full iustification of you, if you could find out any ouersight in me, and ther­fore you note many poyntes of small, or no impor­tance at all; and the most of them meere cauills or [Page 26] against your se [...]fe, as now will appeare. For first I meaning to put in some order and forme your said syllogisme (which your self heere dare not so much as take vpon you to defend) rather then to make any new of myne owne, I reteyned your whole Maior proposition, which is this as before hath bene set downe: The competency of God by whom wee sweare, ma­keth euery one competent Iudges to whom wee sweare; which proposition I do shew at large to be false in matter and substance, as in part yow haue heard: yet do I retayne it (as I sayd) wholy for the Maior propo­sition as it came from you, and in this Maior did I necessarily vnderstand the wordes (expresly or impli­catiuely) for that your selfe had set them downe ex­presly in the same place, within 3. lynes before, out of the definition of an Oath; so as the full mea­ning of this Maior proposition is, that the Competency of God by whome (eyther expresly or implicatiuely) we sweare, maketh euery one competent Iudges to whom we sweare. The re­formatiō of M. M. syllogis­me. And then secondly for that your two other propositions of the same argument, to wit, the Minor & Conclusiō, had no coherence at all with this Maior, and conse­quently could inferre nothing therupon, as I did shew in my answere; I was forced to change them wholy for bringing the argument to true forme of syllogisme, saying in the Minor thus: But in euery Oath we sweare by God, eyther expresly or implicatiuely; ergo, in euery Oath they are competent Iudges to whom we sweare.

39. But against this reformation of myne you are so impatient, as maketh me take new compassion of you indeed: For it seemeth you care not much to wound your selfe, so it might be thought that ther­with yow scratched also me. But let vs heare what you do obiect. First (say yow) th [...]re be fiue termini in this new syllogisme of P. R. namely, Preamb. p. 9. 1. Competencie, 2. God by whom we sweare, 3. euery one competèt Iudges to whome we [Page 27] [...]weare, 4. in euery Oath, 5. eyther expresly or impli [...]atiuely, wheras according to his owne cē [...]ure ther [...] should be [...]ut three. Wherto I answere with remēbrāce of that story of the enuious man, who being offered by a Iudge to haue double punishmēt decreed against his aduersary, for any that he would take vpō himselfe, chose to haue one of his owne eyes pulled out, so as his aduersary might leese both of his, which how far it may be applyed to this fact of M. Mort. the disapas­sionate Reader will discern. T. Mort. woun­deth dee­ply him­self to scr­atch his aduersary. For heere to find out fiue terminos of this syllogisme (which hath in deed but three) he will needs assigne three in the only Maior proposition, which is verbatim his owne, and no­thing changed by me, but set downe as I found it in him; so as if this his maior proposition haue thr [...]e terminos, as heere he auoucheth, then did he with all his skill in Logicke, yea hauing byn a publicke Reader and Maister therof, make a Maior with three terminos, and a proposition with more then one sub­iectum, and one praedicatum, which is the grossest o­uersight in Logicke that can be ymagined; nor any meane scholler of foure moneths study in Sophistry indeed would commit the same, Aristotle hauing assigned, Arist. l. [...]. prior. reso­solut. c 2. that one proposition can haue but two termini, which are subiectum and Praedicatum, in quos ter­minos (tamquam extrema quibus clauditur) propositio re­soluitur, sayth he: & this is taught vnto Logicians, euen at their first entrance into that stuly.

40. So as to seeme to haue noted me of somewhat he is content to accuse himself of a grosse errour in deed, yea and that falsly also against himself: for that his maior proposition had not indeed, nor hath three termini, but only tvvo, as it should haue: to witt, one subiectā that goeth before the verbe or copula, and one praedicatum that followeth the same: for that the first part of his said maior, the Competency [...]f God by [Page 28] whome wee sweare, maketh not two termini but one, as the other later part following the verbe or copula, to witt (maketh) euery one competent Iudges to whome wee sweare, is but one praedicatum. And M. Morton is gros­ly deceaued in appoynting out di [...]ferent wordes, for different termini: A grosse error in Logick a­gainst him self. for if there were a dozen wordes or more going before the verbe, & as many following tending all to one affirmation or negation, they should all according to prescript of Logick be but two only termini. As for example, If I should say, Euery man in that he is indued with a soule, that is a spirit, adorned with reason, prouidence, freewill, and such other qua­lityes may be compared to an Angell &c. All these wordes going before the verbe make but one terminus, and consequently M. Mortons appointing the word Com­petency for one terminus, and God by whome we sweare for an other, which stand but for one subiectum in the maior propositiō, & do tend but to one simple af [...]irmatiō, cōmitteth more then a grosse error in Logick: as also he doth in that other obseruation of his, wherby he noteth the last wordes of the minor proposition (eyther expresly or implicatiuely) for a fifth seuerall terminꝰ, wher­as in deed they are but a part of the medius terminus which was the subiectum of the former maior propo­sition, necessarily there vnderstood, and that out of M. Mortons owne wordes, as before is sayd. But yet let vs heare how he goeth forward to reprehend what he seemeth not to vnderstand well him­selfe.

41. Secondly (saith he) these wordes (the Compe­tency) being part of the medium, Preamb. p. 9. should haue beene repea­ted in the minor proposition. Wherto I answere that it is sufficient that they be necessarily, and vertually in­cluded, and vnderstood by the hearer, as they are in our minor: for when we inferre thus, but in euery Oath we sweare by God, though we omit to say, who is compe­ [...]ent [Page 29] Iudge of all, or, hath competency of iudgement ouer all, as in the Maior is expressed; yet euery man will vnder­stand and supply it by himself, as in the foremen­tioned [...]yllogisme, Euery man as he is indued with a soule, [...]hat is a spirit, adorned with reason &c. may be compared to An­ [...]ells: but Peter is a man, ergo he may be compared to Angells. Is not this a good syllogisme? And should it not be so taken in publicke disputations, though all the wordes of the former subiectum, or medius terminus were not repeated in the minor, but onely the word, Man, that includeth necessarie relation to all the rest, to wit, as he is indued with a soule &c? I thinke yes. And so I suppose all Logicians in Cambridge would af­firme against M Morton in this behalf.

42. Lastly then this third or finall quarrell against this reformed syllogisme is proposed by him thus: A third cauill turned wholy a­gainst himself. Preamb. p. 10. Mitig. p. 475. Thirdly (saith he) there should be but one minus extremum; but with this, we sweare by God, he hath ioyned another, to wit, either expressely or implica­tiuely, which wordes being a part of the minus extre­mum should not haue bene omitted in the conclusiō. So he. But M. Morton must be content we tell him heere friendly, that not to speake of skill or lear­ning, he hath shewed at least much lesse attention, then in anie other point before about this matter. For that the words, VVe sweare by God, are not put by me for the minus extremum or subiectum of the minor proposition, but for a part of the praedicatum, & con­sequently for a part of the medius terminus of the whole syllogism [...], as also the wordes expresly or implicatiuely are another part of this medius terminus, and therfore by law of a good syllogisme are well left out in the conclusion, which M. Morton inconsideratly repre­hendeth. I will pretermitt heere manie scurill syl­logismes which you ( M. Morton) haue delighted your self to frame out of your owne imagination, [Page 30] about dronken penitentes, shauen crownes, and the like, M. Mort. absurd scurrility which are not worthie the repetition: onelie we may not omitt for the vpshot of all, to see how your self do now reforme your former owne syllo­gisme after better deliberation had, & my admoni­tiō vnto you cōsidered. For finally you frame it thus:

Euerie speach wherin we sweare by God, either ex­pressely or implicatiuely, doth by the competencie of God, by whome we sweare, make the iudges competent, vnto whome we sweare:

But euerie Oath is a speach, wherein we sweare by God, either expressely or implicatiuely:

Ergo, euerie Oath doth by the competencie of God by whome we sweare, make the iudges competent to whome we sweare.

43. This is the last, & most absolute forme, whe­reunto M. Morton hath reduced finally his former ar­gument: which yf you examine well, you shall find it to be the verie same in effect with mine. And first I would haue the Reader to note, M. Mort. brought to cōfesse his errour in his for­mer syllo­gisme. that of the 3. pro­positions, which he sett downe in his former old syllogisme, he heere casteth away two, without so much as mentioning them, to witt, the minor and conclusion, which had in them, as before hath bene shewed, foure distinct terminos, that is, two subiecta & two praedicata, without anie combination or cohe­rence the one with the other, whereof they being conuicted, M. Morton thinketh best now not onely not to defend them, but not so much, as to mentiō them in this his new and last reformed syllogisme, consenting thereby manifestly to their former re­iection, and condemnation made thereof by me. And then secondly for his first or maior proposition, which I for his sake reteyned wholy in my refor­mation, [Page 31] as I found it set downe by him, he hath so altered the same here in this his last refining, and so charged it with so many new additiōs of wordes and clauses, as yf his owne new rule may take place, that euerie distinct clause must be held for a distinct terminus, [...]t will not onely haue two, but 4. or 5. termim at least: and so will the Reader find by looking only vpon it. And I vvould prosecute the matter more at large, but I see vve haue spent to much time about these trifles: yet could I do no lesse, for that M. Mort. would needes take the matter with such eagernesse, as you haue heard, and appeale to all Vniuersities both Christian and Heathen, for tryall of the mat­ter, yea impawne his hood, habit, degree and credit therein: by which occasion I haue bene forced to say more then otherwise I would, or thought the matter worthie.

44. The finall Reckoning then of this accompt is found to be this; The finall rekoning of this Pa­ragraph. that notwithstanding all M. Mort. clamour and outcry in this matter, he hath not bene able to defend his former syllogisme either in matter or forme, but by shamefull denying (in the la­ter) that which he cannot stand vnto, nor yet im­pugne my reformation therof, but by setting downe the verie selfsame in effect and substance, that I did before; and that the faultes which he deuiseth, doe fal [...] vpon his owne syllogisme, as you haue heard de­monstrated, wherby the Reader will see, in what danger his pawne lieth in the Vniuersity, yf rigour of iustice should be exacted. But yet will he not giue ouer nor cease, but hath another assault against me about a certaine diuision or rather subdiuision of Equiuocatiō made by me (as he pretendeth) a­gainst the lawes of Logike: which though it be of verie little importāce in respect of our cause; yet wil we giue it also some place of examination among other his trifles proposed.

ANOTHER VAINE CON­tention brought in by M. Morton, about skill in Logike. §. IIII.

HOVV ardent a desire M. Morton hath to find out some probable matter against me in this point or Logicall skill (wherin himselfe presumeth much) may appeare not onely by that you haue now heard him write about the defēce of his syllogisme (which yet he defēdeth not) but also by another trifling qua [...] ­rell, Concer­ning a di­uision & subdiuisiō of false e­quiuoca­tion. which within few leaues after the precedent he picketh at a certaine diuision and subdiuision I made in the last Chapter of my booke of Equiuoca­tion, distributing the same first into two sortes, law­full, Mitigat. c. 12. p. 485. and vnlawfull. Lawfull when the speaker hath a true meaning and lyeth not, though he be not al­wayes so vnderstood by the hearer; and that this sort only of Equiuocation is vsed by Catholikes vpō iust occasions: the other is vnlawfull, when the speaker lieth, and meaneth wrōgfully to deceyue his hearer; and that this second sort is practized euerie where by Protestant wryters in England, by M. Morton, and his fellowes, as I doe shew by manie examples throughout that whole Chapter, which M. Morton leauing wholie vnanswered, taketh vpon him only to impugne the manner or forme of a certaine sub­diuision made by me of this secōd kind of false Equi­uocation, Mitigat. cap. 12. which there, I say, may be subdiuided a­gaine into other two members of materiall and for­mall, according to the diuision of a lie in generall, which is so diuided, viz. into material & formall lying though differently in some point. ‘For that albeit [Page 33] [...]ome of these sortes of false Equiuocation be eu [...]l; yet [...]s the latter (called formall) much worse, for that [...]n the materiall lie, the lyer knoweth not, that he [...]ieth, but in the formall, he doth.’ Thus wrote I then.

46. And vpon this discourse of mine, wherein I prooued manifestly by manie examples taken out of M. Iuell, M. Horne, Ha [...]mer, Cha [...]k, Fox, Perkins, Syr Fran­ [...]i [...] Hastings, Syr Edward Cooke, and other Prote [...]tants in [...]heir wrytings, that they did ordinarily vse & pra­ctise both these two later sorts of lying and vnlaw­full Equiuocation, whilst M. Morton so eagerly im­pugned the former sort of true and lawfull Equi­uocation in Catholikes: Vpon this, I say, though he take not in hand to defend anie one of the accu­sed, nor so much as pretendeth to answer anie of the particuler accusations of lying layd against him, yet foundeth he a great quarrell against me, & my skill in Logick out of this place and matter, no lesse then before, about my reformation of his syllogysme, saying in effect, that by my diuision and subdiui­sion of Equiuocation, I do come to saie, That he who lyeth, knowing that he doth lye, doth lye, not knowing that he doth lye. And for the ground of his Charge he doth set downe a piece of my discourse, in these words, after my first diuision of Equiuocation into lawfull and vnlawfull.

The Charge giuen by M. Morton out of my booke of Mitigation.

47. Wherfore ( said I) all our speach in this place shal­be about the second kind of Equiuocatiō, Mitig. p. 484. False and lying E­quiuoca­tion. which is false & lying, & therby also euer vnlaw [...]ull: ‘which though not properly, yet in a general māner, may be called Equiuocation, as I haue said, for that the hea­rer is allwayes wrongfullie deceaued, or intended [Page 34] to be deceaued by some falsitie, which is knowne to be such by the speaker, and consequently is plaine lying. And for that lying hath byn shewed al­so be [...]ore to be diuided into two sorts, the one a ma­teriall lye, whē the thing spoken is false in it self, but not so vnderstood by the speaker; the other a formall lye when the speaker doth know it, or thinke it to be false, and yet speaketh it. This kind of Equiuo­cation, Two sortes of lying E­quiuo­cation. which reallie is a lye, must haue also the same subdiuision, so as the one sort thereof may be called a mat [...]riall lying Equiuocation, & the other formall, and so much worse, as a formall lye is in it self (which all wayes is sinne) then a materiall (which of­tentimes may be without sinne of the speaker) by so much is a formall lying Equiuocation worse then a materiall. Wee shall giue examples of both, that shall make all playne.’

48. Thus farre it pleased M. Mort. to cite my words, excepting only the last, mentioning the examples to make all playne, which he thought best to sup­presse, for that perhapps he desired not to much playnesse in this matter. Wherefore I haue thought good to supplie them here, to the end that the Rea­der may see the whole tenor of my speach, & therby conceaue how litle to the purpose this Cauill is, which M. Morton hath sought out to handle in this place. It followeth then in my booke.

‘49. If one should said to me ( quoth I) that my Father is dead, Mitigat. p. 485. n. 5. thinking in deed that he is dead, though he be aliue, it were a materiall lye, as be­fore hath byn declared, for that indeed, though he perhaps that made the lye may haue sayd it with out sinne, for that he thought it so: and I say ( per­happes) for that in some case, ignorance could not ex­cuse him, if it were a matter wherof he were boūd to know the truth, and might with diligence haue [Page 35] [...]earned the same. But if he should saie my Father is dead knowing in deed that he is not dead, and meaning to deceaue me thereby, this is a formall lye, A mate­riall & formall lye, and the difference and al­wayes sinnefull, either veniall or mortall, according to the importāce of the matter, wherin the lye is made. And conforme to this may be the diuision al­so (as is said) of lying Equiuocation, that the one be materiall, the other formall.’

50. Examples of the first may be these, & other like. An Arian deliuereth to the people those wordes of Christ, Pater mens maior me est, my Father is greater then I, vnderstanding it heretically according to their meaning of the very God head; this is an E­quiuocation, Mate­riall false Equiuo­cation. and in his sense is false, and conse­quentlie a lye, for that the hearer is deceaued: and yet because the speaker perhappes thinketh it to be true, the lye is but materiall in the Arian, and not formall, & in that respect lesse synne then if it were formall: but yet is it dannable by another way, for that this error, (as hath byn said) being will­fullie defended against the Church, is not excusable.

51. The other sort of false Equiuocation called formall [...] is when the hearer cōceaueth any false thing vpon the speach of another, which other knoweth it also to be false and so vttereth a lye against his owne knowledge, and conscience. As for example: If a preacher in England who indeed is no Pro­testant in harte, Formall false Equi­uocation what it is. should preach Protestant doctrine that is false, and himself should thinke it also to be false (as diuers perhaps do,) this were to Equiuocate both falsely, and formallie, which is the worst kind of lying Equiuocation that may be: and this is that, which I saie, that Thomas Mort. and his fellowes, who inueigh bitterlie euery­where, against true and lawfull Equiuocation, doe vse almost at [...]uery turne.

[Page 36] 52. As for example, when he saith, No one iota of Scripture, Formall lying E­quiuoca­tion in T. Morton. [...]o one example in all antiquitie, no one reason in the na [...]urall wi [...] o [...] man, no one author Greeke or Latin, no one Father, not any Pope, Christian or Antichristian, doth make [...]or equiuocation as we de [...]end it, or any colour thereof, ney [...]her did [...]hey so much as fancy any such thing: Here is [...]irst seene anotorious vntruth of the assertion itselfe, & con­sequently it is a materiall lye, Mitigat. p. 485. and materiall Equiuo­cation, for that the matter deliuered is vntrue: and secondlie it is most probable that Tho. Morton must needes knowe it to be a lie, hauing seene so many authors and reasons alleadged for it by the Catho­like Treatise, which he pretēdeth to confute: wher­of it followeth, that it was a formal lye also, & a formall lying equiuocation in the highest degree of deceipt and falshood.

53. Hitherto did I write before, and my purpose was, as here is, euident to distinguish only two kindes of lying Equiuocation, Two sortes of lying E­quiuoca­tion. the one most grieuous, which I call formall, the other lesse heynous, tearmed by me materiall, and both of them vsuallie practised by Protestants in their wrytings. And for so much as both of them are false, & in substance ly [...]s (though in different sort,) I said that they might haue the same diuision into materiall and fo [...]mall, which a lie hath, albeit it be not neces [...]arie that the members diuident be like in all and [...]uery poynt, as now we shall declare after we haue considered of M. Mortons obiection, which is this in his owne words.

54. There is noe boy I thinke (saith hee) in his Colledge, Prea [...]b. p. 11. but he can analyze the members of this d [...]uision thus: A lying Equ [...]uocation is that which is knowne to be such vnto the speaker, and this is to be sub­diuided, for it is either a material l [...]e, which when the thing spoken is a lye in it s [...]lfe, but not soe vnder­stood of the speaker: or a [...]ormal lie, when the speaker [Page 37] doth kno [...]e it, and thinke it to be false, where he maketh a materiall lye, M. Mort. vayne in­su [...]tation. which not knowne of the speaker to be a [...]p [...]cies or mēber of that lying Equiuocation, which is kno [...]ne [...]o the speaker: As if he shou [...] s [...]ie, Some her knoweth what [...]e speaketh, wh [...]n [...]e knoweth not what he speaketh. And could any say thus [...]ut a ly [...]r? Heere inded is Logicke, wherat the boyes of our Vniuersity may hisse, and the boyes of his Colledge may blush, yea any [...]u [...]all boy (if of any meane capacity) may laugh [...]y sight of the like. So he. And doe you se how he [...]nsulteth ouer me, as though hee had gotten a great [...]duantage, and how hee taketh heere his reuenge vpon me, for the shipwracke hee suffered before, [...]n the matter of his syllogysme?

But let vs examine the thing somewhat more particulerly, and you shall find him to haue no better successe heere, then there, though his animosity in both places bee great and confident, as you see.

The R [...]ckoning about the subdiuision of false Equiuo [...]ation.

55. First then where I doe say (as you haue heard) that this second kind of vnlawfu [...]l Equiuocation vsed by Protestants (being alwaies a lye) may bee diuided, like a lye it selfe, into a materiall lying Equi­uocation and a formall, M. Morton omitting craftely the word Equi [...]ocation in the members diuident, diuideth the same into a materiall and formal lye, as though there were no difference at all betweene thē, & therof fra­meth this inference, that for so much as a mate­riall lye is when the lyer knoweth not that hee lyeth, as the formal lyer doth, A mani­fest fraud. it followeth that a materiall Equi­uocator knoweth not when hee doth equiuocate: & yet, sayth hee, haue I defined this second kind of E­quiuocation common to both membres, that it is then when the speaker knoweth that he doth falsly equiuocate, [Page 38] which definition must agree to both.

56. This then is a deceipt in M. Morton, that should haue diuided false Equiuocation into formall and mate­riall Equiuocation, and not into formall and materiall ly­ing, for that albeit betwene materiall lying and ma­teriall equiuocating (for example sake) there be some pointes, wherin they agree (as namely and principally that in the substance of the matter vtte­red, the speaker thinketh that hee sayth a truth:) yet are there some other points also wherin they differ, as namely in that a materiall lye or vntruth may be vttered sometymes without sinne or offence, as by the examples before alledged hath beene made eui­dent. But a false equiuocation cannot, for that al­beit the chief point, which this fa [...]se Equiuocator vttered, be thought by him to be truth (as the Ar­rian before mentioned thinketh his heresy to be Ca­tholi [...]ke and true doctrine:) yet doth he equiuocate in concealing some circumstance, as not telling his hearer, that it is against the doctrine of that Church, which is commonly called Catholicke, or the like. Differēces betwen a materiall Equiuoca­tion and a materiall lie.

57. Another example may be, if a stranger not knowing our differences of Religion in England, should demand a Protestant which he meteth in the street, where he may go to the Catholicke seruice, & he should send him to S. Paules in London, for that he persuadeth himself that to be the true Catho­licke seruice; here the Protestant, if he do erre in his iudgment and if that be not the true Catholick ser­uice indeed, speaketh a falsity, but yet is it but a ma­terial falsity, for that he thinketh that he saith truth: but yet further doth he falsly also equiuocate in one thing, which is in not answering to the others true intention, for that he knew that the other meant the Roman Catholicke seruice. And so you see that [Page 39] materiall false equiuocation, hath somewhat more [...]n it of malice then a material [...] lye, for that it doth wittingly alwayes conceale some circumstance, which ought to haue bene vttered, and wherby it may be said to haue some knowledge or guilt of de­ [...]eipt, which a meere materiall lye hath not.

[...]8. Now then I would aske M. Morton whether he [...]ad considered this or no, when he doth so reuell [...]gains [...] me with his rurall boy? For if he had not, he [...]ay consider it now, with some reprehension of [...]is owne inconsideration; but if he had done it, why did he equi [...]ocate so fraudulētly with me, as to [...]ake me to diuide false Equiuocatiō into formall and [...]at [...]riall lying? Wheras he should haue said into for­ [...]all and materiall Equiuocation, and so out of this fraud [...]f his owne, to go about to inferre some shew of ab­ [...]urdity against me. Is this good dealing? or is not [...]his equiuocating in the worst sense?

[...]9. But it may be he will obiect my wordes a­gainst me, where I say, that this kind of Equiuocation [...] which really is a lye) must haue also the same subdiuision which [...] lye hath: wherto I answere, that it must haue the [...]ame subdiuision into the tearmes o [...] materiall and [...]or­mall, An obie­ction an­swered. for that it is really and in substance a lye; but yet not that the partes or members diuident must of necessity be altogether the same in the one and the other, in such sort, as a materiall false Equiuocation may containe nothing more then a materiall lye; for which cause my wordes immediatly following are these, so as the one sort therof may be called materiall lying Equiuocation, and the other formall: I do not say a materiall and formall lye, for that (as hath bene shewed) a mate­ [...]iall equiuocation contayneth somewhat more ma­lice then a bar [...] materiall lye, for that it contayneth the knowledge and concealing of some circumstance that ought to be vttered, which the other doth not.

[Page 40]60. But heere againe may be perhaps obiected, that this material equiuocatiō, if it hath any know­ledge or malitious concealement (as heere see­m [...]th to be graunted;) then is it the same with that which we call forma [...]l equiuocation, and so conse­quently both members should be coincident & cō ­founded; and if it haue knowledge onely, and no malice, then is it no lye but lawfull Equiuocation [...] as he that saith to an incompetēt iudge, I am no Pre [...]st (meaning, as obliged to reueale it to you) knoweth that the iudge is deceaued, but yet without malice or sinne of his part, for that hee doth not any wrōge to the said iudge, as not holding himself bound to vtter the same to him.

61. To these two obiections is answered, first, that materiall equiuocatiō is when the speaker thinketh that which hee saith to be true, as the fornamed A­rian doth, Two o­ther obie­ctions an­swered. though he conceale some circumstance that he ought to vtter, which maketh it vnlawfull though nothing so grieuous as the formall equiuo­catiō is, where the Equiuocator knoweth that the whole matter is false, which is sufficiēt distinctiō to make two seuerall members or degrees of false equi­uocation in generall, & herby is my diuisiō iustified [...]

62. To the second I say, that a materiall false E­quiuocation can neuer be lawfull, for that in cha­rity the speaker is bound not to conceale the circū ­stāce wherby his hearer is wrongfully & iniuriously deceaued: as when the stranger demaunding, whi­ther he may go to heare Catholicke seruice, and a Pro­testant directing him to S. Paules Church, though the Equiuocation be but materiall in him, in that he thinketh the seruice of Paules to be Catholicke seruice, yet knowing the other meaneth indeed the Roman Catholicke seruice, he was bound in charity to haue answered him truly to his sense and meaning. Nor [Page 41] [...] the case of an incompetent Iudge, or other iniurious [...]emaunder, whom we may lawfully suffer to be de­ [...]yued, like in this poynt, for that the Iudge of­ [...]reth iniury, and the other demandeth matters not [...]pedient to be vttered: but heere the demaund is [...]wfull & honest to informe himselfe of Catholicke [...]uice, and consequently the Protestant answerer [...]ould haue answered to his meaning & intention.

[...]. And thus much haue I byn forced to wryte [...]hough in an impertinent matter) for satisfying M. [...]rton and his Rurall boy about the diuision of false [...]lying Equiuocatiō, & whether it may be deuided into [...]teriall & formall, or no: the more importāt enterprise [...] byn to proue, that he & his do not vse both [...]ndes, rather thē to impugne the forme of the di­ [...]siō. But this we shall expect of him afterwardes; for [...]ese are but certayne light skirmishes set out before [...] mayne battaile, wherof there remayne yet some [...]ree or foure more to be hādled in this Chapter.

[...]HE CONFVTATION OF what M. Morton obiecteth against the skill of P. R. in Greeke and Hebrew. §. V.

THIS Paragraph is set downe by M. Morton vn­der this tytle, An argument of P. R. his kind of skill [...] Greeke and Hebrew, wherby he hath gayned the opiniō of rare [...]norance. Touching the verse of the Prophet Esay c. 29. v. 9. So he. And heerby styll it is seene that the good man was much troubled, and out of temper when he wrote these Paragraphes, and so fell to playne scratching in deed: for I disputed neyther of Greeke, Hebrew, nor Latin with him, but only alleadged the common latin text of a verse in the [Page 42] Prophet Esay (which he had impertinently cyted for his purpose, and posie of his booke) and I said that the Greeke and Hebrew texts were conforme to the said Latin text by me alleaged, & fondly applied by him, which thing I might easely do without ostentation of great skill in Greeke or Hebrew; for so much as the late great Byble set forth in sundry languages hath euery thing translated into the latin tōgue, so as without any great knowledge of Greeke, Hebrew, Chaldy, or Syriake tōgues set there downe a man may by only the Latin tōgue, see what those other te [...]tes do contayne, so as this try [...]ling assault might haue byn pretermitted by M. Morton: but yet for that he will needes haue the matter treated heere agayne, and alleadgeth the Charge made against him out of my booke, I shall repeate also the same in this place briefly, which conteyneth only but a note made by me in the end of a Chapter, in these wordes.

The Charge.

Mitigat. p. 87.66. ‘I cannot well pretermit (for ending this Chap­ter) one little note more of rare singularity in this man aboue others, which I scarce euer haue obser­ued in any one of his fellowes, and this is, that the very first wordes of Scripture alleadged by him in the first page for the posy of his Pamphlet, are false­ly alleadged, corrupted, & māgled, though they cō ­tayne but one only verse of Esay the Prophet: and then may you imagine, what liberty he will take to himselfe afterward throughout his whole dis­course.’ His sentence or Posy is this: The very first text of Scripture alleaged by him [...]ost cor­ruptly. Isay 29. vers. 9. But stay your selues, and wonder, they are blind, and make yow blynd, which he would haue to be vnderstood of vs Catholiks. ‘But let any man read the place of Isay it selfe, and he shall fynd no such matter eyther in [Page 43] [...]ordes, or sense, but only the word wonder, to wit, [...]bstupescite et admiramini, fluctuate et vacillate, inebriamini, & non à vino, mouemini & non ab ebrietate. And accor­ [...]ing to this are the Greeke & Hebrew textes also. [...]o as what shoud moue T. M. to set downe so cor­ [...]uptly the very first sentence of his booke, and cite [...]he chapter and verse wherin his fraud may be des­ [...]ryed, I know not, except he obserued not the last [...]ause of the Prophets precept, Mouemini et non ab [...]rietate. And so much for this.’

[...]7. To this M. Morton answereth, saying, Pream. pag. 13. that this [...] more then any man of a temperate sense would [...]aue obiected. ‘For let any man read ( [...]aith he) the English translation, and he shall find the same [...]ords sett downe. Seing therfore that P. R. doth [...]ntimate to his Reader that I forged a new text, and [...]hat the words are by me falsly alledged, can there [...]e a more false, yea (and if wilfull rashnes do not [...]ake the vpper hand of impudent boldnes) a more [...]hameles cauill then this? So he. Where you see [...]hat all goeth in choler, exaggerations, and pa­ [...]heticall speaches with M. Morton. For I do not say, [...]hat he hath forged a text, but that the sentence of his posy against Catholickes pretended to be taken out of this place, to wit, out of the 29. Chapter, and ninth verse of Isay, is falsely alledged, corrupted, and man­gled, the same not being found there, eyther in wordes, or sense. And vpon this let vs ioyne is­sue, and make the recknoing if you please, and see how he can iustifie his allegation of this text to the sense he alledgeth itaga inst Catholicke Doctors.

The Reckoning of this Paragraph.

68. He first for his defence alleadgeth the English translation, to wit, that the Protestants English Bibles (at least some of them) haue it so; but this is [Page 44] as good as nothing to me. For neither did I see, o [...] looke for their English trāslation (hauing before me all the other originall texts out of which that En­glish must be taken, if it be true:) nor if I had, could it be of any great credit in this controuersie with me, who had read and se [...]ne the same Engli [...]h translation called in question, and accused of many wilfull corruptions by their owne Doctors, as namely by M. D. Broughton their chiefe Linguist in his Aduertismēts to the Bishops about such corruptions found, Hugh Broughtō in his ad­uertisemēt of corrup­tions. pag. 2.3. &c. and obserued by him in the moderne En­glish translation of the Scriptures, and M. Mort [...] can not deny it; and consequently it had byn im­pertinent eyther for me or others to seeke after that translation, for so much as the Authours thero [...] might as well be supposed to haue framed what [...]ense they list out of this text of Esay by the same libertie that M. Morton doth.

69. Wherfore for your conuin [...]ment in this place, I meane to stand vpon the original texts them [...]elues, and the verse by you alledged, to see whether your poesy against vs may be framed therof. First then the Hebrew hath it thus, as both Pagnin [...]s, Vatabl [...], & others do set it down [...]: The ori­ginall text exami­ned. Be astonished and wonder, shut vp your eyes, & let thē be shut, be you drunke, but not with wine, do you reele but not with sicera. Or otherwise: They haue shouted and cried, are drunke, but not with wyne. And in the [...]re [...]k [...] Septuagint thus: Do you faint, be astonished, you are drunke, but not with sicera, or wine. Th [...] Chaldean paraphrase hath it thus: Be astonished & won­der, you are ter [...]ified, and do maruaile, you are drunke, but not with wine. The old latin translation both of S. Hierome, and before him, speaketh thus: Be asto­nished and maruaile, wauer yee and reele, you are drunke but not with wyne, you are moued, but not with dronkenesse.

70. These are the ancientest textes both of He­ [...]rew, [Page 45] Greeke, Chaldy, and Latin, out of all which [...] would pray M. Morton quietly & soberly without passion to forme and frame this his predominant [...]entence against Catholicks, Stay your selues, and won­ [...]er, they are blind, and make you blynd. Is there any such [...]hing in this verse? He would fayne for shew of [...]ome defence help himselfe also of the next verse fo [...] ­ [...]owing which is the tenth, and sayth thus, as him­ [...]elfe trāslateth it: Because the Lord mingled for you the spirit [...] slumber, he will shut your eyes, he will couer your Prophets [...]nd chiefe-ones which see visions. But what is this to the [...]urpose? He cyted but the ninth verse, and ney­ [...]her in this nor in the tenth that e [...]sueth as you see, [...]s conteyned his sentence, o [...] staying our selues, to see b [...]nd men make other men blynd. And wheras he runneth to S. Hieroms Cōmentaries, and those of Hector Pintus where they apply some words of the later verse to the blindnesse of the Scribes and Pharisies, it is no­thing to our purpose; for they iustifie not his sen­tence and poesy taken out of the ninth verse, and much lesse do they go about to shew hereby (as he doth) that Catholickes are blynd in respect of Pro­testants, and do make other men blynd, which is his pur­pose to proue. And it is to be noted, that sentences prefixed for posyes ought to be cleare, & not so for­ced and wrested as this is, which was the cause that I noted it, and M. Morton can no way iustifie the allegation therof in reall truth and substance, as now you haue heard. Other contumelious speach [...]s of his I let passe, as meere scratchings and scoldings indeed, and shall take in hand the view of another complaynt against me, noe lesse feeble and imper­tinent then this.

WHAT M. MORTON alleadgeth against the Charitie of P. R. §. VI.

About Verò and Verè in Carerius.THE tytle of this Paragraph in M. Morton is layd forth in these wordes; An argument of P. R. his kind of charity, attended with a triumphant falshood. And this he saith for that I had reprehended him in my booke of Mitigation for a place cyted out of a trea­tise of Alexander Carerius Doct. of the Canon law in Padua, which he wrote of late de Potestate Romani Pon­tificis, wherin after cyting of many other writers, whome he saith to be of his opinion, he addeth the testimony of one Celsus Mancinus, saying: Nuperrim [...] verò Celsus Mancinus in tractatu de Iuribus Principatuum &c. But last of al Celsus Mancinus doth hold the same opi­nion with vs in his Treatise of the Rights of Prin­cipalityes &c. Which wordes M. Morton alleadging and making his aduantage of them, he was noted by me, for two differences from the booke of Care­rius printed in Italie, by direction of the Authour himself: first that after the title de potestate Romani Pon­tificis was added in M. Mortons booke, aduersus impios politicos et nostri temporis haereticos, which addition was not in my copy of Carerius owne booke.

A slippery shift.72. The second, that he had Nuperrimè verè Celsus Mancinus, in steed of nuperrimè verò, which being con­trary to the first edition which I had of Carerius his booke, and seing no reason why I should suspect it to be otherwise in any other later impression, I did lay it to his charge, especially for that I did see him abuse it [...]gregiously to his aduantage (as hath byn said) as though Carerius had ridic [...]lously exalted his witnesse Mancinus by naming him verè Celsus, truly [Page 47] [...]fty, whereas his meaning was but only to say that [...]elsus was his Christian name. And had I not rea­ [...]n to note such a slippery shift deuised by M. Morton [...] a scoffe against a Catholike learned Authour? [...]hat lacke of charitie can he find heerin?

[...]3 But now M. Morton will cleere him selfe, and [...]roduceth to this purpo [...]e another edition printed [...] Cullen, that hath these points as he [...]yteth them: [...]hich edition though I haue not seene, nor heard [...] before, yet do I thinke it meet to giue credit to [...] affirmation, nor will I offer him that iniuri [...] [...] to doubt therof, especially for so much as he saith, [...] he hath shewed the same to many friendes of [...], naming also the yeare and forme in which it is [...]inted. All which being graunted, & that in this [...] Cullen impression, the addition of contra haereti­ [...]s &c. may haue bin added, which was not in mine: [...] doth this inferre nothing against me, nor my [...]haritie. For that, where I saw a defect, I noted [...], nor could I learne of any other edition, nor su­ [...]pect, that if there were, or might be, yet tha [...] [...]here would be cause to alter the title of his first edi­ [...]ion, which himselfe ouerlooked: so as this hath [...] least scratch against me.

74. But now for the second point obiected of verè for verò, The Cul­len editiō helpeth nothing Verè for Verò. though M. Morton do alleadge in like māner for his excuse the Authority, or rather errour of his Cullē editiō; yet can he not so easely discharge himselfe therof; for that the very contexture of speach must needes argue to his conscience that it should be verò, and not verè, for that otherwise there should haue byn no apt sense, nor any coniunctiue particle to connect the testimony of Celsus Mancinus to the former. The great letter C. also in the begin­ning of Celsus (if this be not in like manner altered in M. Mortons edition frō the original) must needs haue [Page 48] shewed vnto him, that it was no nowne adiectiue, but a proper name of a man, and consequently must be ioyned with verò, and not with verè.

75. And fynally if the thing had byn doubtfull, or might haue byn (as hardly it could to any indiffe­rent or iudicious reader;) yet ought not he, nor could with a good conscience vse the same for an insulta­tion & s [...]offe against two such learned men, as Care­rius and Mancinus are, A foolish scornfull speach. for these are his wordes: Care­rius citeth another called C [...]lsus, by interpretation high or lof [...]y, and therfore ensignes him with verè Celsus, as truly so named, and so truly he may be, if wee iudge him by the loftines of his stile and Conclusion. Thus farre his scoffe: which for so much as to me it seemed to stand vpon the volunta­rie mistaking of verè for verò (and so it must still, albeit he fell vpon an erroneous print;) I had iust caus [...] to repell the said scorne, as I did with some acrimony of speach, but yet nothing comparable to the excessiue bitternes of M. Morton who condemneth me not only of Malice, but also of madnes for my reprehension, intituling his whole Paragraph, as you haue heard against my lacke of Cha­rity for the same: yea making this questiō in the last lynes therof, How in so manifest impudency, any argument of modestie can appeare? wherby we see the power of an­ger when it taketh possession of our tongue, what it can doe.

The finall recko­ning [...]76. But this tempest of passion being past, you haue seene I s [...]ppose that we two haue quietly and soberly made vp this reckoning betweene vs; the total summe wherof commeth to be this in effect, that as I had reason to charge M. Morton as I did, finding him so different from the Originall booke: so he, though he had lighted vpon an other edition, had no reason (out of iudgmēt & discretion) to vrge so manifest an escape of the print (for so it must be [Page 49] taken) to the exprobration of two worthy learned authours as Carerius and Mancinus are; and cōsequent­ly that M. Morton (notwithstanding all his d [...]fence) must needes be thought to haue dealt craftely, and to haue equiuocated eyther materially or formally in vrging so much verè for verò, & bringing the same in againe two or three times aft [...]rward, as you will see. Let vs passe then to some other poynt if you please of more importance.

THE OBIECTION OF M. Morton against the Mod [...]stie of P. R. §. VII.

TThe proper tytle of this Paragraph as it stan­deth in M. Mor [...]ōs booke is this: An argument o [...] P. R. his kind o [...] modestie, accompanied with a presumptuous falshood, and in the Catalogue of his Chapters, P. R. his pre­sumptuous falshood in charging T. M. with falsi [...]ie in the allega­tion of the testimonie of Doleman. Touch­ing a false allegation of Dol [...]ā by T. M. Preamb. pag. 18. Where you see, that be­sides falshood, he chargeth me with pr [...]sumption, and thēce belike with lacke of modestie, for presuming to charge so vpright a man, as he, with falsitie. Wher­fore let vs make the accompt friendl [...], and see where the measure eyther of modestie, or truth, or want of both will be found.

The charge given by P. R.

78. First I do shew in the former part of my Trea­tise of Mitigation, about Rebellion that M. Mo [...]ton lea­uing the questions of Diuinitie, & attending prin­cipally to sedition, exacerbation, & matters of meere sycophācie against Catholicks in generall, in resp [...]ct of their receiued doctrine to make them therb [...] dif­fident and odious to his Ma tie. of England, s [...]tteth [Page 50] downe this Minor proposition out of a calumnious syllogisme framed by him: Mitig. p. 71. A Very malignāt con [...]lusiō of M. Morton. But all Popish Priests vpon this pretended Supremacie and prerogatiue of Pope and people, do vtterly abolish the title of succession in all Protestant Princes: Ergo, And his ergo is to a good purpose, as you may as [...]ure your selfe. In which heynous slaunder, you may note first, that albeit he name heere only Priests, yet doth he meane it also of all lay-mē, that hold the same doctrine with Priests, & therby stri­k [...]th at all their throats at once, so rāke is his malice.

79. After this I shewed sundrie sortes of malignāt falsities, to be contayned in this minor proposition of his, That all Priests (without exception) vpon this pretended Supremacie, and prerogatiue of Pope and people, do vtterly abolish all title of succession in all Protestāt Princes. For first I shew that Catholicke doctrine giueth not Su­premacie, Mitigat. c. 3. or prerogatiue ouer Princes to the peo­ple; but that this is rather the doctrine of the chie­fest Protestants of our time, so taught, and so pra­ctised by them in all countryes, where they haue dealt against their Superiours, and especially in England and Scotland.

80. Secondly I do shew that for so much as no such prerogatiue of people is pretended by our do­ctrine it cannot truly be said that vpon this preten­ded prerogatiue all Popish Priestes do abolish &c. No nor vpon the supr [...]macie or prerogatiue, which we a­scribe to the Pope himselfe: for that the right, or not right of Protestant Princes succession to Kingdomes dependeth not of the Popes prerogatiue, but of the Canons of the Church, and temporall Statutes of par­ticuler Realmes and Kingdomes. Thirdly that it is an exaggeration to say as he doth, that all Priestes do vt­terly abolish &c. in all Protestant Princes &c. And now you know that exaggerations in capitall accusati­ons are heynous crymes, and shew great lack of con­science [Page 51] and charity in the accusers.

81. And to proue this to be an exaggeration, that all Priestes did vtterly a [...]olish the tytle of succession in all Prote­stant Princes, I alleadged contrary examples in all the protestant Princes that euer succeeded in England, since the beginning of the world, who are knowne to be but three in number, King Edward, Queene Eli­ [...]abeth, and King Iames, who were admitted both by Priestes and lay-men, ergo all Priestes do not vtterly abolish all succession in all protestant Princes &c. and consequently some moderation must be granted on our side against this odious exaggeration.

82 Next after this M. Morton bringeth in no lesse enuious and hatefull a proposition out of Doleman, saying, that Doleman doth pronounce sentence, that whosoeuer shall consent to the succession of a Protestant Prince, is a most grieuous and damnable sinner; Malitious peruer­ting of the Authors meaning. Dolman part. 1. p. 216. but the booke is examined, Dolemans wordes are found to be these only, that for any man t [...] giue his helpe, consent, or as­sistance, towardes the making of a King whom he iudgeth or belieueth to be faultie in Religion &c. is a most grieuous and damnable sinne in him that doth it, o [...] what side soeuer the truth be, or how good or bad soeuer the partie be that is preferred: which last wordes do shew M. Morton to be a calum­niator in suppressing them, and affirming that to be spoken only against the succession of protestant Princes, which is spoken as well against Catholicks as Protestants, and meant more principally of ele­ction then successiō, as may appeare by these words, If any man shall giue his helpe to the making of a King &c.

83. Here now M. Morton runneth aside from the purpose, and to auoid the necessitie of defending himselfe directly alleadgeth out of M. Reynolds D. Sta­pleton, and Simancas diuers sentences, wherby they signifie, that in preferring of a Prince, religion ought to haue the first place in consideration, which [Page 52] he applying to vs, that do condemne Protestant re­ligion will needes inferre therof, that, wee do vtterly abolish all ty [...]le o [...] succession in Protestant Princes.

84. But doth not the malicious man see, that the same inference may be made of all Professours of other Religions in like manner? As for example: If Protestants were to admit a King in France, and it lay in their handes to preferre eyther a Protestant or a Catholicke, would any man doubt whome they would prefer, or whome they ought to preferre ac­cording to the rules of their owne conscience? or will any learned, or honest Protestant, deny eyther that Religion in generall is chiefely to be respected, or that his one religion is not to be preferred before others if it lay in his power? Let vs put the case that a King of England or France hauing diuers Princely Children, and one of them being taken by the Turkes or other infidells as he trauailed vpō the sea, & brought to Cōstātinople, should there be peruer­ted & made a Turke or Infidell, and that afterwards his parents and brethren dying, the right of successi­on should iustly fall vpon him, what learned coū ­sell would M. Morton giue in this case to the common wealth of England or France? A Dilem­ma to be answered by M. Mo [...]ton. Will he thinke it law­full to admitt him, notwithstanding the diuersity of his religion? It may endaunger the whole state of Christianitie round about. Will he say it is lawfull to exclude him? Then will it follow that successi­on may be resisted for Religion. I expect M. Mortons answere to this Dilemma.

Mitig. cap. 3.4.85. Moreouer it is shewed by me in the booke of Mitiga [...]ion that the Protestants are not onely the first and chiefe in this doctrine, that Princes may be re­sisted for Religion, which I shew by manifold te­stimonies, but are the first also in practice therof, [Page 53] [...]s all histories do beare witnes, as of the warres of [...]he Hussites in Bohemia, and Albigenses in France, of more [...]ncienter tymes, and of the Lutherans in Germanie, [...]he Zuinglians in Switzerland, the Trinitarians in Tran­ [...]luania, the Hugonots in France, the Caluinists almost in euery place where they put foote, to wit, in Holland, Zealand, Scotland, Hungarie, and els where. And as for princes debarred by them from their due succession [...]pon difference of Religion, Protestāts most for­ward in taking armes for pretence of religiō, against their law­full Prin­ces. the examples of his Ma ties. Mother, notorious to all men, and the King [...]f Polonia held from the succession of Sue [...]ia at this [...]ay, being his naturall birth-right, do beare witnes [...]o the world.

The Reckoning of this accompt.

[...]6. Wherfore to come to knit vp this reckoning briefly with M. Morton, we see first that he hath not beene able exactly to verify any one of his two for­mer propositions out of his owne syllogisme, con­cerning Dolemans assertion, but that he hath vsed ex­aggeration, and calumniation in them both, and that whatsoeuer he hath vrged neuer so bloudily to incyte his Maiestie against vs, may with much more reason & force of argument be retorted against himselfe, and his, as well in England (if the Puritans be his) as in other Countryes against all sortes of Protestants. And when for ending of this Para­graph he frameth a syllogisme inuincible, as he pretendeth, to conclude against vs, saying, One syl­logisme will assoyle the whole doubt, he setteth downe such a one, as may wholy be turned vpon himself, chan­ging only the person of whome it is made. The syl­logisme is this.

Maior
Euerie man is a dānable sinner who admitteth any to the Crown whom he thinketh faultie in Religon.
[Page 54]Minor
But euery Romish Catholicke thinketh all Protestant Princes faulty in Religion;
Ergo
Euery Romish Catholicke who admitteth a Protestant to succeed in the Crowne, is a damnable sinner.

87. All this syllogisme, I say, is as well veryfied of Protestants as Catholicks, and consequently the force of his argument concludeth nothing at all a­gainst vs more then against himselfe and his. For as for the maior proposition, The exa­mination of M. Mortons fond and mali [...]ious syllogis­me. no Protestant of sense I thinke will but grant, that it is a damnable synne to admit any Prince (if it lye in his hand to preferre or hinder) whome he thinketh to be faulty in Reli­gion, for that otherwise we must say that Prote­stants haue no conscience concerning Religion, if they will aduance wittingly any one that will in their opinion destroy the same. And then I make the minor, But euery true Protestant thinketh Roman Catho­likes to be faulty in Religion: Ergo, euery true Protestant that admitteth a Catholicke Prince to succeed in the Crowne, is a damnable synner. And what then shall wee say of the Dolphin of France, A case proposed about the Dolphin of France. when he commeth to yeares to succ [...]ed in that Crowne, after the death of the King his father? will the Protestants receaue him or no? And if there were some such busy seditious spirites among Catholike preachers there, as this of M. Mort. and some others sheweth it selfe to be in England, that would in all their sermons, and bookes raise quarrels, and contentions before hand about this matter, and procure his Christian Maiestie to enter into new doubtes and iealosyes, to propose new Oathes to his Protestant subiectes; and not to be­lieue them when they haue sworne, but to giue care to such clamorous makebates as these are; should he euer haue quiet? Or his subiectes contentment? [Page 55] [...]his then may suffice that these wicked, and malig­ [...]ant calumniations against Catholickes to set them [...] perpetuall iealosy and diffidence with the tempo­ [...]all Prince and state, in regard of their Religion & [...]octryne, are both extreme malitious, and foolish. [...]alitious, in grating cōtinually vpon this seditious [...]ference of treason from Religion: foolish & sottish [...]cause the same inf [...]rence may be made against [...]mselfe, or any Sectaryes whatso [...]uer as hath bene [...]wed: and the factes of those of his side are so no­ [...]ious to the world, and continually in mens eyes, [...] the very naming of this argument so often, con­ [...]mneth him manifestly of both the vices before [...]entioned of malignity, and imprudencie. Let vs [...] passe to another Paragraph of this his first In­ [...]irie, wherein he seeketh most to make some o [...]ten­ [...]ion of reason for himselfe, though he haue lesse [...] in the former.

AN ANSWERE OF M. Mortons calumniation about the Truth of P. R. impugned. §. VIII.

THE wordes contayning the tytle of this last Paragraph in M. Morton are these: About the authority of Otho Frisingen­sis abused. Preamb. pag. 25. An argument of [...]R. his kind of Truth, full of triumphāt treacherie: but in [...]e seuerall Catalogue of his said Paragraphes, [...] putteth it downe thus. P. R. his 4. malitious trickes of [...]lshood in obiecting a falsity concerning the testimonie of Frisin­ [...]nsis. And then he beginneth his Paragraph with [...]hese words: ‘Though all the former arguments sayth he) of P. R. his wit, memory, learning, and [...]odesty, conteyne in them the liuely characters, [Page 56] and demonstrations of a lyer: yet haue I reserued to this last place of truth such an accusation from whēce one would thinke he had gayned a triumph.’So he. And then he setteth downe my wordes of Charge against him, for abusing the testimony of Frisingensis, which presently we shall recite. But first we must admonish the Reader, that he which in wordes obiecteth heere vnto me so many characters and demonstrations of a lyer, hath not hitherto in fact shewed any one least signe at all of such proceeding but hath beene conuinced of many himse [...]fe, which if it had not bene made euident inough, by th [...]s [...] few Paragraphes hitherto handled, hauing mat [...]rs [...] of lesse moment; yet will it appeare more substanti­ally and aboundantly afterward, when we come to examyne punctually the difference of vntruth [...]s obiected on both sides, especially such as be witti [...]g and willfull, and some tast therof will be giuen in the tryal of this very Paragraph, wherin he char­geth me with so many characters of lying. For if I do not make it heere manifest, that M. Morton hath dealt shiftingly, and with no sincere and vpright consci­ence in the matter obiected vnto him; I am content that the Reader do condemne me, and ascribe vnto me all those odious characters, which M. Morton be­fore hath layd to my charge.

89. And for more cleare conceauing the matter, you must know, that M. Morton, Preamb. pag. 25. who in this his preamble would make some shew of probable defēce in some few accusations of many great and heinous layd against him for falsity, hath thought good to choose out this example of Otho Frisingensis from the midst of two other much more greiuous then this, Cunning dealing of M. Mort. the one of falsifying and abusing Cardinall Bellarmine immediatly going before, and the other of Lamber [...]us Schasnaburgēsis, immediatly following after; wherof the [Page 57] [...]ormer he attempteth not at all to answere, the o­ [...]her he seeketh to shake of afterwards, but in vaine, [...]s you will see when we come to the place of exa­ [...]inatiō. And heere this being a speciall place cho­ [...]en by him for defending his truth, and impugning [...]yne, he shoud haue touched them togeather, as [...]hey lye togeather in my booke: but that as one ac­ [...]used, and brought before a Iustice for theft or fal­ [...]ood will be loath to haue many matters disclosed [...]geather, but rather to answere one in one place, [...]nd another in another, for that many ioyntly [...]geather would giue suspition, and credit the one [...] the other: so dealeth heere M. Morton, not so much [...] mentioning the first, and the third, A craftie trick. which are the [...]ore greiuous, but singling out that which lay in [...]e midst, which notwithstanding he can no way [...] truth of plaine dealing defend, as now you shall [...]. Thus then lyeth my Charge against him in [...]y former booke.

The charge by P. R.

[...]0. In the very next page (say I) after the abuses [...]ffered to Cardinall Bellarmines alleadged testimony, Mitigat. p. 214. M. Morton talking of the great and famous contention [...]hat passed betweene Pope Gregorie the 7. called Hilde­ [...]rand, and Henry the 4. Emperour of that name, [...]bout the yeare 1070. he cyteth the Historiogra­ [...]her Otto Frisingensis, The 7. ex­ample out of Otto Frisingen­sis. with this ordinary title, Of our Otto, for that he writeth, that he found not any Emperour actually excommunicated or depriued of [...]is kingdome by any Pope, before that tyme, except (saith he) that may be esteemed for an excommuni­cation which was done to Philip the Emperour by the Bishop of Rome, almost 1400. yeares agone, when for a short tyme, he was inter poenitentes collocatus, placed by the said Pope among those that did pennance, as [Page 58] that also of the Emperour Theodosius, who was se­questred frō entring into the Church by S. Ambrose, for that he had commanded a certayne cruell slaugh­ter to be committed in the Citty of Thessalonica: both which exceptions (though set downe by the authour Fri­singensis) this Minister of simple truth leaueth out of pur­pose, which is no simplicity as yow see, but yet no great matter with him in respect of the other that ensueth, Fri [...]in. l. 6. hist. cap. 32. Otto Fri­singensis abused. Ibid. l. 6. c. 36. which is, that he alleageth this Frisingensis quite contrary to his owne meaning, as though he had condemned Pope Gregorie the 7. for it, wheras he condemneth that cause of the Emperour, and commendeth highly the Pope for his constancy in punishing the notorious intolerable faultes of the said Henry. Hildebrandus (saith he) semper in Ecclesiastico vigore constantissimus suit; Hildebrand was euer the most constant in defending the rigour of Ecclesi­asticall discipline. And agayne in this very Chap­ter heere alledged by T. M. Inter omnes Sacerdotes & Romanos Pontifices praecipui zeli et auctoritatis fuit; He was among all the Priestes and Popes that had byn of the Roman Sea of most principall zeale and autho­rity. How different is this iudgment of Frisingensi [...] from the censure of T. M. who now after fiue hun­dred yeares past, cōpareth the cause of Pope Gregory, to that of pyrates, theeues, and murtherers, and so cyteth our Otto Frisingensis, as though he had fauoured him in this impious assertiō? Can any thing be more fraudulētly alleadged? Is this the assurance of his vp­right conscience, wherof he braggeth to his Maiestie?’

The 8. [...]x­ample of Lamb. Schafna­burgēsis.91. But the next fraud or impudēcie, or rather im­pudēt impiety is that which ensueth within foure lynes after in these wordes: ‘Pope Gregorie the seauenth (saith your Chronographer) was excōmuni­cate of the Bishops of Italy, for that he had defamed the Apostolicke Sea by Simony, and other capitall [Page 95] [...]rimes; and then citeth for proofe heerof Lambertus Schafnaburg. anno 1077. As if this our Chronographer had related this as a thing of truth, or that it were approued by him; & not rather as a slanderous ob­ [...]ection cast out by his aduersaries that followed the part of Henry the Emperour.’

[...]2. Hitherto I haue thought good to recite my wordes, which are some few lynes more then M. Morton cyteth in his booke, for that you should see the connectiō of things togeather, to wit, how these obiected falsities about alledging af Otto Frisingensis [...]re craftily culled out frō between the examples be­fore cited of Bellarmine and Lambertus; but yet in this place we shall handle onely that which M. Morton hath made choice of to be treated, and discussed, to wit; whether my former Charge against him for abusing the Authoritie of Otto Frisingensis be rightfull and well founded or not, for that he that shall read this reply of M. Morton, will thinke that he hath in­iurie offered him, for that I had guylfully vrged matters against him further then truth and reason would require, and therfore he noteth against me in his argument these wordes, Foure excellent trickes of falshood in one page, which after we shall discusse, and shew them to be rather fraudes and shiftes of his, then trickes of myne. Now then let vs come to the examination of this Charge, which of vs is to be found in falsity, and still I must aduise the reader that to the end he may receaue some vtility by this cōferēce, he haue an eye to the spirit of false dealing, and not so much to errours of ouersight, and this he shall easily descry, if he stand attent to the discussion.

THE EXAMINATION OF this controuersie more at large. § IX.

Concer­ning other po [...]ntes about Fri­singensis. Pr [...]mb. pag. 27.FIRST vnto my whole Charge before layd downe M. Morton answereth thus: In my full Satisfaction (saith he) parte 3. cap. 11. pag. 28. that which was intended to be proued was this, that not till 1000. yeares after Christ did euer any Prelat [...] or Pope attēpt the deposing of Emperours, and de­priuing them of their Crownes. For proofe heerof I brought in the testimony of Otto Frisingensis from the witnes of Tolosanus lib. 26. de Repub. cap. 5. in these wordes: M. Mor­tons de­fence. ‘I read and read againe, & fynd that Pope Hildebrand in the yeare 1060. was the first Pope that euer depriued an Emperour of his Regiment, wher­in now haue I wronged my conscience? Is it be­cause Otto Frisingensis is cyted cōtrary to his meaning? yet could it not preiudice my conscience, because I cyted not the authour himselfe, but only Tolosanus a Romish Doctour, who reported that sentence of Frisingensis.

The Con­futation therof. Full satis­fact. par. 3. c. 11. p. 28.94. This is the first part of his answere, which is so full of wyles, sleightes, & shiftes, as doth easily shew the disposition of the writers mynd to beguyle. For first in the chapter by him named the intention was not only to improue the right of deposing Princes in the Pope, but also of excommunicating them, as ap­peareth by the tytle of the Chapter it selfe, which is this: That [...]or more then 1000. yeares after Christ the Papall pretended iurisdictiō ouer Kings hath bene controlled. Now then this Papall pretended Iurisdiction (as all men know) contayneth as well excommunication, as [Page 61] [...]eposition, the one being the efficient cause of the [...]ther: so as for M. Morton to runne to onely deposi­ [...]ion of Princes, is guylfully to slyde from his mat­ [...]er, and from his owne Authours, for that both Fri­ [...]ngensis, and Tolosanus haue as well the words excom­ [...]unicated, as depryued o [...] his Kingdome, though M. Morton [...]ath cunningly stricken them out in cyting their [...]ords.

[...]5. Secōdly his excuse of hauing alledged Otto Fri­ [...]gensis against his owne meaning from the witnesse [...] Tolosanus cannot stand, or be cleared of deceiptfull [...]eaning, for in the English text which was writ­ [...]en for deceiuing the English common Reader, was [...]othing said at all of Tolosanus, but thus, in disgrace [...]f Pope Gregory the 7. Ibidem. I read and read againe (sayth your Otto Frisingensis) and I find that Pope Gregory the 7. [...]lled Hildebrand in the yeare 1060. was the first Pope that [...]er depriued any Emperour of his Regiment. And to this [...]estimony he adioyneth Claudius [...]sp [...]nseus a Parisian [...]octor, and writer in our time o [...] very small ac­ [...]ōpt, whome he calleth Bishop, but I neuer heard [...]et of his Bishopricke, and to him he adioyneth [...]ambertus Schasnalurgensis against his owne meaning, [...]s he did this of Frisingensis. And with this only he [...]ndeth all that Chapter instituted by him to im­proue all Papall authoritie of excōmunicating and deposing Princes. Onely in the margent he setteth downe in latin the wordes of Frisingensis, with citing [...]he booke and Chapter, and then addeth, vt resert Tolosanus lib. 26.

96. Heere then I would aske whether ther were not fraud (supposing Frisingēsis to be alleadged against [...]his meaning) to put downe his testimony in the English text without relation or mention of Tolosa­nus, A double shift. & only in the margent, and in latin to make re­ference vnto him? Would the currant English reader [Page 62] euer reflect vpon that, or mistrust that the wordes of Frisingensis were of doubtfull credit, and related only by heare-say? Why had not M. Morton put downe that referēce in his English text which most imported? But the truth is, that it was a dou­ble cunning shift, to let it runne in the text as he would haue it belieued by the Reader, as though Frisingēsis had testified against Pope Gregory the 7. and yet in the margent to haue some refuge vnder-hand when he should be pressed with the falshood of the allegation, as now he is.

97. I let passe as of small moment the erroneous parēthesis which he putteth in of the yeare (1060.) which cānot be true, for that all English men know that VVilliam Conquerour vpon the yeare 1066. entred into Engalnd, Polidore Holinshed Stow & others in anno 1066. with a hallowed banner sent him from Pope Alexander the second, who was predecessour to Pope Gregory the 7. and cōsequently Pope Gregory could not excommunicate the Empero [...]r Henry vpō this yeare assigned by M. Morton, for that he was not yet Pope for diuers yeares after, but this I impute to errour, and so insist not vpon it, but rather vpon other pointes of willing deceiptfulnes, which now I am to go forward in noting.

98. I cannot persuade my selfe but that M. Morton had read Frisingensis himselfe, for it were absurd to write bookes out of other mens notes, as afterwards vpon diuers occasions he doth confesse of himselfe, when otherwise he cannot auoid the obiection of falshood vsed: The words of Frisingen­sis curtol­led. but howsoeuer this were, that eyther M. Morton related the words of Frisingensis, as he found them in himselfe, or in Tolosanus, he hath not faith­fully related them, as Tolosanus did: for thus they lye. Frising. in Chron. c. 35. Lego (sayth he) & relego Romanorum Regum & Imperato­rum gesta, & nusquam inuenio quemquā eorum ante hunc (Hen­ricum quartum) à Romano Pontifice excōmunicatum, vel Reg­ [...] [Page 63] priuatum, nisi sortè quis pro anathemate hahendum ducat, [...]òd Philippus ad breue tempus à Rom. Episcopo inter poeniten­ [...] collocatus, & Theodosius à B. Ambrosio propter cruentam [...]dē, à liminibus Ecclesia sequestratus sit. ‘I do read & read [...]gaine the acts of the Roman Kinges & Emperors [...]d I do neuer find any of them (before this Henry [...]e 4.) to haue bene excōmunicated or depriued of [...]s Kingdome, except perhaps some man will hold [...] an excommunication, that the Emperour Philip [...]as for a short time placed by the Bishop of Rome [...] og such as did pēnace, & Theodosius the Emperor [...]as debarred the limits of the Church by S. Ambrose [...]ishop of Millane) in regard of a bloudy slaughter cō ­ [...]itted by his order.’

[...]. These are the wordes of Frisingensis related pun­ [...]ually by Tolosanus as heere they lye, but it pleased [...] M. Morton to relate them, eyther as they are [...]und in the one or other. And as for the first part [...]erof, the Reader will see the difference by that [...]hich I haue already set downe, and in one poynt [...]e fraud is manifest, that where Frisingensis saith, [...]squam inuenio quemquam eorum excommunicatum, vel [...]gno priuatum: Guilfull omission I neuer fynd any of the Emperours to [...]aue byn excōmunicated or depriued ( by the Bishop of [...]ome,) he leaueth out the word excommunicated both [...]n latin and in English, as though it made not to [...]he purpose, and secondly he cutteth of both in la­ [...]in and English all exception of the Emperours Phi­ [...]p and Theodosius, though both his Authors haue it. And could this be playne dealing?

[...]00. But heere now yow shal heare how he answe­reth this omission, Preamb. pag. 27. ‘I left them out of purpose I con­fesse (saith he,) otherwise I should haue bene like to your selfe in this & other such cauills, who desire to say much though nothing to the purpose: for to what purpose I pray you had this beene, seeing our [Page 64] question was not to shew what Emperors had byn excommunicated, but who being excommunicated had bene deposed from their regalityes.’ Yea (Sir) and will you escape so? why then doth your Au­thour Frisingensis say that he fyndeth none excommu­nicated or depryued of his kingdome before Henry the 4. by Gregoy the 7? you see that he includeth both the one & the other, and so doth Tolosanus relate him also, and you haue strooke out the former from Tolo­sanus his latin text set downe in your margēt becau­se it should not be seene: and then also both the foresaid exceptions of the Emperours Philip and Theodosius he cutteth of & suppresseth, as nothing to the purpose: and yet you know that depositiō of Prin­ces is an effect of excōmunication, and can neuer hap­pen by Ecclesiasticall authority, but where excōmu­nication hath gone before. A De­maund hardly to be an­swered by M. Morton. And I would aske M. Morton in good earnest out of his Deuinity, when a Christian Prince is lawfully excommunicated and shut out from all society of Christian communion and he persist impenitent, how can he be head of a Christian cōmon wealth, for so much as he is no member, nor hath any place or part at all in the whole body, the headship being the chiefe part of all others?

101. Much then it importeth to know the autho­rity and antiquity aswell of excommunication as of deposition: from which cause the examples alledged by Frisingensis ought not to haue bene suppressed or imbezeled: and Tolosanus here alleadged by M. Morton produceth an other example both of excommunica­tion and deposition aboue an hundred yeares before this of Frisingensis, Tolos. de rep [...]b. l. 6. c. 13. n. 20. saying: Antea quidem, Gregorius tertius &c. ‘Before this, Gregory the third being made Pope vpō the yeare 759. did depriue Leo the third Empe­ror of Constantinople, both of his Empire, and the [Page 65] [...]ommunion of Christians, for that he had cast holy [...]mages out of the Church, and defaced them, and [...]eld a wicked opinion against the B. Trinity:’ thus [...]e. And that Tolosanus in this sayth truth, Two o­ther exā ­ples omit­ted. Zonoras in vita Le­onis Isaur. is testified [...]so by Zonoras a greeke historiographer in the life [...]f the sayd Emperour Leo Isauricus. And before that [...]gaine Pope Innocentius the first that liued with S. [...]ugustine is read to haue excommunicated the Empe­ [...]our Arcadius, and the Empresse Eudoxia for their [...] iust persecution of S. Chrysostome, though no de­ [...]riuation followed therof, but amendment rather [...]f the fault, as is to be seene in Nicephorus. Niceph. 13. Histor. c. 34. Heere [...]en the [...]uasion of M. Morton, by saying that the [...]atter of excommunication pertayned not to his [...]urpose is wholy impertinent, for so much as that [...] the only immediate cause of deposition by Eccle­ [...]asticall power. But now let vs passe to the other [...]hiefe point to consider, whether Frisingensis was al­ [...]edged wholy against his owne purpose, or not.

[...]02. M. Morton being pressed with my former an­ [...]weare, Whether Frisingēsis were al­ledged a­gainst his owne meaning. Pream. pag. 27.82. Full satis­fact. part. 3. cap. 11. §. 29. Schafna­burgensis ann. 1077. wherin I do shew that Frisingensis being allea­ged by him to disgrace Pope Gregory, aliâs Hildebrand, [...]s much wronged (for that he cōmēdeth him high­ [...]y and his doings) seeketh this shift now by saying, [...]hat he alleadged him only in the questiō of antiquity, concerning [...]he tyme when first any Pope did take vpon him to depose Empe­rors. But this is manifestly false, for he alleadgeth him to both endes, to wit for antiquitie and for disgrace but principally to disgrace him. ‘For hauing shew­ed (as he perswaded himselfe) that Pope Hildebrād was the first that vsed such proceeding against Empe­rours, he addeth presētly, that it was a new act, & that it is naught also, will appeare (saith he) by the Actor, for Pope Gregorie the 7. (as your Chronographer saith) was ex­cōmunicated of the Bishops of Italy, for that he had defamed the Apostolik [...] Sea by Symony, and other [Page 66] capital crymes. So he. And to this calumniati­on, he ioyneth the saying of Claudius Espencaeus in these wordes. Hildebrand [...]as the first Pope (saith your Bishop [...]spencaeus) who by making a new rent be [...]ene King­dome and Popedome, did rayse [...]orce against the Imperiall di­ademe, arming himselfe, & by his example exci [...]ed o [...]her Popes against Princes excommunicate.

103. These two testimonies then of Espencaeus and Schasnaburgensis, See Otto Fri [...]ing. lib. 6. Chronic. c. 34.35.36. being ioyned with the t [...]ird of F [...]i­singensis (which are all that M. Morton alleadgeth) let the prudent Reader consider, whether they be not brought to disgrace Pope Hildebrand in his action a­gainst the Emperor Henry or not; and yet do the first and last (which are the more ancient Authors) very earnestly commend the said Pope, and defend his action of deposing the Emperor, and consequēt­ly are brought in by meere preuarication of M. Mor­ton to disgrace him.

104. And as for the third which is Espencaeus, though he were neyther Bishop to my knowledg, nor otherwise of any great estimation among vs, The no­table abu­sing of E­spencaeus yet is he handled heere no lesse iniuriously, & frau­dulently by M. Morton then the other two, which I note now more especially then in my first answere, both for that his authority is named and vrged a­gaine in this place, and for that I could not then get any sight of this his second booke of disgressiōs vpon the first Epistle of S. Paul to Timothy, though I had other bookes of his, Claud. E­sp [...]n [...]. lib. 2. digress. in Epist. 1. ad Timoth. c. 6. p. 274.275. edit. Paris. 1561. but now hauing found the same, I haue discouered withall such fraud as was fit for such a spirit, as M. Mortons seemeth to be, that rarely vseth exact truth in citing of any thing; for that these words alleadged against the Pope are not the wordes of Claudius [...]spencaeus himselfe (as in vn­truly affirmed by M. Morton,) but related by him out of a certaine angry and impatient Epistle, written [Page 67] [...] certaine schismaticall Priests of Liege, that were [...]mmanded by Pope Paschalis the second to be cha­ [...]sed by Robert Earle of Flanders, and his souldiers [...]wly come from Hierusalem about the yeare 1102. [...]r their rebellious behauiour, which Priests with [...]enry their schismaticall Bishop wrote a very passio­ [...]te inuectiue complaynt against this act and com­ [...]ssion of Pope Paschalis, inueghing also against the [...]ing of Pope Hildebrand not long before dec [...]ased for [...] like cause, all which M. Morton concealeth, and [...]eth the words of [...]spencaeus himselfe: Your Bishop [...]encaeus (saith he) writeth of Hildebrand &c. which he [...]ould not but know to be false, if he read the [...]oke and place by himselfe ci [...]ed, for that Espencaeus [...]oth not only in the beginning of his citation vse [...]is entrance, extat in 2. [...]omo Conciliorū edit. Coloniensis, [...]leri Leodiensis ad Paschalem secundum querimonia, There [...] extant in the second tome of Councells a complaint [...]f the Clergie of Liege to Pope Pascali [...] the second, Claudius Espenceus egregious­ly a [...]used and that wilfully. but [...] the end also of all his speach which conteyneth a [...]ong discourse, he concludeth thus. Hactenus Leodi­ [...]sium & verba & sensa. Hitherto haue I related both [...]he wordes & sense of those Priests of Liege, & pre­ [...]ently for himselfe saith, that he will not meddle with the controuersie of fighting betweene Popes and Emper [...]rs, though he proue by sundry examples both out of the Scrpture, Fathers and Councels that in some cases it is lawfull for Priestes to vse tē ­porall armes also: so as for M. Morton to come and [...]uouch as he did in his former booke of full Satisfa­ction, that our Bishop Espencaeus affirmed this of him­selfe against Pope Hildebrand, wheras he must needs know that he saith it not, but relateth it only out of others, without approuing the same, is to ad preua­rication to preuarication, and neuer to make an end of wil [...]ull lying, especially seeing that i [...] this his [Page 68] last Preamblatory reply he is so farre of frō amen­ding the matter, Preamb. pag. 28. as that he turneth vpon the same a­gayne, saying: I produced Claudius Espencaeus, their owne Romish Bishop, that doth playnly auerre that Hildebrand was the first Pope, who without any example of antiquitie made a schis­me be [...]wene Emperors and Popes &c. Good Syr, will you stand to this, that Claudius Espencaeus doth playnely a­uerre it? Is this true? Is this sincere? And how doth he playnely auerre it, if he do not so much as affirme it of himselfe, but only relateth what others that were in schisme, choler, and passion did vtter in this behalfe? Is this good dealing?

The summe of all this Paragraph, about Fri­singensis, Tolosanus, and Espencaeus.

105. Now then to gather a briefe sūme of what hath passed in this reckoning, it seemeth M. Morton is so farre of from hauing iustifyed himselfe in this last combat, Foure ma­licious tricks ob­iected by T. M. re­turned vp [...]on him­selfe. which he instituted for demonstration of his truth, and for blazing the characters (as he calleth them) of my falshood, that he hath intangled himselfe much more then before, as in part hath appeared by that we haue now discussed. It remayneth then that for a conclusion we examine his former foure tricks of falshood, which he saith to haue found in one only page of my writing. Let vs heare them as he setteth thē downe: He hath played me (saith he) [...]oure ma­licious 1 tricks in one page: one is to lay an imputation of falshood vpon me, as though I had cunningly pretermitted the exāples of Emperors excōmunicate, wheras the question was only concer­ning Emperors depriued of their dignities. Preamb. pag. 29. But my answere is, that if there be any tricke at all in this, and much more any false tricke, it must needes rest on M. Mor­tons parte, who to deceaue his Reader concealed those examples of Emperours excommunicate, that were in his Authors. And in simple dealing he should haue [Page 69] [...]yd thē downe, & not fraudulent [...]y haue cut them [...] hath byn sayd, for that they greatly imported [...]e matter it se [...]fe, as before hath byn declared: but [...]ow to the second trike, which we shall relate in [...]is owne words. The second caui [...] (sayth he) is that [...]. R. did not acknowledg the commenda [...]ion of Hil [...]brand in 2 [...]t [...]o [...]risingensis, when as I intended no [...] to pro [...]e [...] of this Au­ [...]or the equitie, but only the antiquitie of that prac [...]ice. Wher­ [...] I answere, that you meant to proue the iniquity [...] the said Pope, and of his fact, & therby to dis­ [...]edit him: and to that end did you alleadg both [...]isingensis, [...]spenc [...]us, and Schasnaburgensis quite against [...]eir meanings, as hath byn shewed: so as this secōd 3 [...]icke was also yours, and not myne. The third trick (say you) in making me so perniciously enuious, as to condēne [...]ildebrand without a witnesse, when as I produced your owne [...]ishop Espencaeus to condemne him. But this tricke is also [...]ours, for that now I haue shewed, that neither [...]o I know him for a Bishop, as still you call him, [...]or doth he condemne Pope Hildebrand: but you do [...]se a foule false trick with him in making him to say [...]hat which he doth not, but reciteth only out of o­ [...]her mens passionate speaches, as hath bene proued, which is a false tricke indeed.

106. The last tricke is (saith he) in charging me with a wilfull peruerting of the meaning of the Authour Otho Frisingen­sis, when as if it had beene so abused, yet not I, but their owne D. Tolosanus was the Authour of that report. This now is a 4 poore trick, and scarce worthy the name therof, it being a simple shift by deniall, when the matter is euidently euicted by witnesse and manifest demon­stration, for that Tolosanus related the wordes of Fri­sing [...]nsis sincerely, M. Mort. 4. trickes returned vpō him­selfe. and you corruptly, yea you cor­rupted also Tolosanus his report, and recitall of Fri­singensis wordes, as hath byn shewed, so as yf Tolosa­nus his text had any error it was your fraud: & how [Page 70] thē can you for shame lay the fault vpon him, whose relation your selfe peruerteth? What trick is this?

107. And so, for so much as these foure poyntes, which you call trickes, are graue and serious charges truly laid against you, and so substantially proued, as you haue not byn able to auoid any one of them (when now it imported you most for your credit to do it,) I must inferre that all these foure excellent trickes of falshood, that you mention in your margent (which are but consequences of the precedent euictions made against you) do remayne wholy, and soly vnto your selfe. And for tryall I referre the reader to the proofes partly before set downe, and much more to such as are afterward to ensue.

THE CONCLVSION, and generall Reckoning of all this Chapter, or Inquiry. §. X.

AND hauing now passed ouer all these eyght or nyne Paragraphes of sundrie matters hand­led therin, The reca­pitulation of all the precedent Para­graphes. you come at last ( M. Morton) to conclude very confidently, as though the whole accompt had fallen out for you, and against me, and that I had remained chargable with much false dealing against you, for these are your last words. The view of all these, and other formerly mentioned wilfull and transparent falsities of P. R. togeather with some other like desperate calum­ [...]i [...]ations to be poynted at in this Preamble, Preamb. pag. 29. causeth me iustly to present him with his owne Image, professing vnfaynedly that I neuer found any writer of anie profession whatsoeuer, who hath vs [...]d such shamefull fraud in writing.

109. This is a grieuous charge, as you see, of de­ [...]erate [Page 71] dealing on my behalf; especially for so much [...] he protesteth to speak it vnfainedly. A rash & precipi­tous cen­sure. And it should [...]equire in reason both of conscience & religion ma­ [...]e pregnant proofes: for that otherwise the stayed [...]eader (whether he be Protestant or Catholicke) [...]ust needes take the accuser for a light and passio­ [...]ate person, that would come to charge his aduer­ [...]rie with so heynous crimes vpon small or light [...]ounds. Let vs looke backe then (if you please) vpō [...]l these mine heads or Paragraphes handled by vs [...]itherto; for that heereby will appeare, whether M. [...]orton had iust cause to giue this rigorous censure a­ [...]ainst me, or not, about matter of false dealing.

[...]10. In the first Paragraph about the sleeping soul­ [...]iers of Ierusalem there was not so much as anie one [...]biection made against me for falsitie to my remem­ [...]rance, The slee­ping soul­diers of Hierusalē. only this note is in the margent, P. R. grossely [...]norant in Diuinitie, for that I holde, that the deuice [...]f the Iewish magistrates, in giuing out that our Sauiours bodie was stolne away (though it were false [...]nd a ly, and so knowne to themselues) yet that the [...]nuention therof in such a strayte, was neither a­gainst common sense (as M. Morton auoucheth) nor yet so absurd, as they who deuised it might be este­med senselesse, but rather craftie and guilefull. And finally in this Paragraph M. Morton professeth to deale against my wit only, and not against my truth, vntill he come to the last of all: so as heere he semeth not to haue discouered anie such grosse transparent fal­sities of mine [...] Let vs recall to memory the rest.

111. In the second Paragraph he impugneth my me­mory, and layeth to my charge, Errour in counting obiected. that I erred in numbe­ring the tymes, that the clause of reseruation was expressed both in Latin and English, which I haue answered before. And if it had bene an errour, yet an errour had it bene of memory, or lack of attention, [Page 72] and not of malice, for that nothing could be gained therby. And albeit M. Morton in the heat of his ex­aggerations do call it a lye, and a multiplyed lye: yet if it had bene so, it could not be more thē a materiall lye, such a one as might happen by mistaking without any fault of mind, or sinne at all: for so much as the speaker not hauing any interest therby, cannot pro­bably be imagined to haue forg [...]d it wittingly, I meane the errour in counting, if it had bene proo­ued, as it could not.

112. In the third Paragraph he hath so much to do to defēd his owne syllogisme (which yet he cannot do) as little leysure he had or occasion to obiect fals­hood against me, 3. and 4. & lesse meanes to prooue it. He picked quarrells against my reformation of his syllo­gisme, as also against the diuisiō of equiuocatiō in the fourth Paragraph, but both were answered, as before you haue heard, without any great charges giuen [...]f falshood on either side, About his syllogisme the matter not offering occasiō; so as neither heere can the exaggeration of desperate calumniations be found, which M. Morton in his heat obiecteth.

113. In the fifth Paragraph concerning the place of Esay cap. 29. vers. 9. cited for the posy of his booke, 5. and 6. all the charge of falshood is against himselfe for al­ledging that out of Esay, The place of Esay misallead­ged. which is not there: and his reply to me is against my skill in Greeke and He­brew, which I professed not, though little might serue to conuince him in that behalfe. And the same may be sayd of the sixt Paragraph intituled, Against my Charity, for vrging so much the dif­ference of verè and verò, Verè for Verò. out of the text of Alexan­der Carerius. And albeit that M. Morton in the title of this Paragraph do name a triumphant falshood to be proued against me: yet after when he cōmeth to the proofe, he hath nothing els to say, but that I did [Page 73] [...]harge him wrongfullie for vsing verè for verò, for [...]o much as he found it in a later editiō fo Carerius in Cullen print: which suppose it may be true, yet is it [...]othing to me that reprooued him out of the first & [...]riginall Italian edition. So as heere also, he and not [...] was charged with falshood,

[...]14. The seauenth Paragraph also hath a charge [...]f falshood against him, and not me, for saying that [...]olman doth pronounce sentence, About Dolman. that whosoeuer shall [...]nsent to the succession of a Protestāt Prince, is a most grieuous [...]d damnable sinner, which Dolman saith not: for then he [...]ould hold it allso to be a damnable sinne in a pro­ [...]stant to admitt a Protestant Prince; for that the [...]ord ( whosoeuer) comprehendeth all sortes of men: [...]ut Dolmans saying is, that it is sinnne for anie man to pre­ [...]re one whome in conscience he thinketh to be contrarie in re­ [...]gion to the truth, as now you haue heard: and M. Mort. [...]ath not bene able to cleare himselfe of the charge.

[...]15. As much lesse of the other charge about allea­ [...]ing the Chronographer Otto Frisingensis against his [...]wne meaning in the eight Paragraph, About Fri­singensis. where the Reader hath seene him so intangled, while he strug­ [...]eth to rid himself of open false dealing, as he ma­keth his matter farre worse: but against me he hath [...]o [...] one thing of moment obiected in that kind. [...]nd the verie same may I say of the two other last [...]aragraphes. 9. and 10.

[...]16. All which being so, I would gladlie see now in verie reall truth (all passion set aside) vpon what ground M. Morton can inferre this heinous ac­cusation, A reall demaund to M. Morton. of so manie willful and transparent falsities, de­sperate calumniations, shamefull fraud, and this more frequēt then in anie wryter, that euer he read of what profession soeuer, and that he professeth vnfainedly to haue found this to be true: I would gladly know (I say) vpon what groundes he maketh this so solemne protestation: For except [Page 74] the examples, which he can alleage be exorbitant, he woundeth greatly not only his conscience, but his credit a [...]so with all good men, in running into such superlatiue exces [...]es of false and contumelious speach.

117. And for that you protest heare so sollemnely ( M. Morton) and vn [...]ainedly, that you neuer [...]ound [...]ie wryter of anie pro [...]ession whatsoeuer, who hath vsed such shame­full fraud, as I haue donne: you force me besides this ci [...]e & positiue defence of my selfe, to goe yet further, & to compare my behauiour in this behalf with some principall men of your profession, The cō parison with some of the Protestāt Religion for truth in wry­ting. as namely with M. Iewell, who, was he not of your prof [...]ssion? and haue you not read him? yf you haue, and haue bene so diligent in noting him, as you would seeme to haue bene in my booke, and of what is obserued a­gainst him by his aduersaries, as you might haue bene, then may you remember that M. Doctor Har­ding in his first Reioynder to M. Iewells reply hath these wordes to the reader: D. Hard. in his pre­face of the Reioynder. The number of vntruthes vttered on M. Iewells part, noted & confuted by M. Doctor Sanders, by the author of Returne of Vntruthes, and by my selfe amounteth to a thousand and odde, and yet of his 26. articles onely 5. haue passed our examination.

118. M. Horne also, was he not of your profession? and haue not you found in D. Stapletons Counterblast 690. vntruthes, Mitigat. cap. 12. n. 43. as in my booke also I noted vnto you? M. Fox in like maner, was he not of your pro­fession? whome I haue shewed in the foresayd Chapter of my booke to haue innumerable lyes vnanswerable, and aboue 120. within the cōpasse onlie of 3. leaues: wherof if you were now able to answer but ten for clearing of his credit after his death, I would say you were a man of great valour. I did set you downe also in the last Chapter of my booke of Mitigation manie other clere examples of a [Page 75] [...]illful lying spirit in diuers of your profession, and [...]ose so plaine, as noe probable ex [...]use can be had, M. Mortō much pressed. [...]hy had you not answered them now, as in reason [...]ou were bound, or had proued the like against me [...]efore you had auouched so resolutely, that I had [...]eeded all other writers of what profession soeuer in shamefull [...]ud in answering? Or is your profession to speake, [...]u care not what? Doe you respect what you vt­ [...]? Or doe you not thinke that other m [...]n will c [...] [...]r what you speake, and vpon what groundes?

[...]9. I haue heard of some men to be of such a [...]ilitie in vttering vntruthes, that albeit they did [...]tainely know, that within few daies or houres [...]erwards their hearers would come to know, that [...]ey speake falsely: yet to gaine that little time, [...]ey would lye so confidently, as yf they had bene [...]re, that the truth would neuer come to light. [...]nd so it seemeth to fare with you: A compa­rison of a wilful lyer. for that we [...]ing to come within few leaues after in this booke [...] examine what you are able to say against me, [...]r matter of vntruth, and I against you (which s [...] principall subiect of this booke) it will quick­ [...] be manifest, how cleare I am from anie iust im­ [...]tation of wilfull falsitie, and how guiltie you [...]d yours are: and yet wou [...]d you nee [...]es discredit [...]our selfe with the iudicious Reader in this place [...] impawning not only your estimation, but also [...]our conscience, that you neuer found anie so faulty, for lying [...]nd shamefull fraud, as my sel [...]e. But I appeale to the tri­ [...]ll, that hath allreadie bene made in part, and shal­be more fullie afterwards in the ensuing Chap­ters, where I suppose that you will so be layd open be [...]ore your owne face and others, and my selfe so cleared, as, yf I be not deceyued, you wil [...] be asham­ed of this your ouerlashing exaggeration.

THE SECOND CHAPTER ANSVVERING TO M. MORTONS SECOND INQVIRY, WHETHER P. R. may be iudged a cōpetent Aduocate in this cause, which he hath assumed: and of some other pointes belonging therunto, especially touching the tytle, and argument of the Booke of Mitigation.

PREFACE.

WHEREAS M. Morton in th be­ginning of this his Preamble hath reduced the whole subiect ther­of to three heades, which he calleth Inquiryes; the first, VVhat sufficiēcy there is in P. R? the second, VVhether he may be thought to be a sufficient Proctor in this case or no? the third, VVhether he hath suffici [...]ncy to performe his taske? all impertinent and ydle matters as you see. And as [Page 77] the distribution is very vncleere and confused, euery member treating of sufficiency; so is the prosecution therof much more deforme, for that the first Inquiry hauing had thirty pages allowed vnto it, the second hath but three or foure, and handleth no matter at all of any moment, but only a certaine feigned ridi­culous conference, or colloquy deuised by M. Morton to be held vpon a stage by his two aduersaries, the Moderate Answerer, and the Mitigator, Prea [...]. pag. 30 decyphering (sayth he) the dispositiō of both my aduersaries, by way of a dialogue, bringing them vpon the stage.

2. But Syr, is this agreeing to a graue Deuine, to take vpon him the part of a stage-player, and to answere your Aduersaries with scornefull fictions insteed of sound arguments? Let vs heere some few passages of your play, if it like you. ‘Thus begin­neth the Moderate answerer to fall out with P. R. You haue bene altogether presumptuous (sayth he) to take vpon you this Answere, T. M. fō [...] Interlude. because residing out of England, you cannot be rightly experienced &c. ( P.R.) I haue not beene arrogant, but thou hast beene rash, Mitig. pref. n. 10. and precipitant, for if thou by thy former an­sw [...]re mightest haue bene thought sufficiēt for a Re­ply, what needed such posting to me beyond the seas &c? ( M.A.) Haue patience I pray you, I was in­forced to take exceptions to all Authors out of Eng­lād. (P. R.) Thou hast done well &c. (M.A.) I thinke Syr, Scratches threatned by M. Morton. you are troubled with a disease of some of our Catholick lawyers, of whome you haue sayd, they itch to be doing in answering M. Attorney, this was also my disease, but I after sound a scratch, and so may you.’

3. Thus goeth that Colloquy: and can any thing be set downe more in [...]ulsely in so graue a matter, as we haue in hand? And as for itching and scrathing I haue spoken somewhat before. No man that is of [Page 78] any zeale towards truth, when he seeth most absurd and grosse vntruthes vtterd, can choose but to haue that holy itch in their fingers, to refute or discouer the same, for it is an adu [...]se of the holy Ghost him­selfe; Prou. 26.5. Answere a [...]oole according to his folly, least to him selfe he may se [...]me to be wise. And this hath beene done both against M. Attorney, and your selfe; and you like a bad Chaplaine, and wo [...]se Champion, haue not de­fended him at all, but left him in the playne feild: only now you seeme to threaten scratches, which commonly amongst bad women is the end of scoulding: but your nayles I suppose are so pared, and will be be [...]ore this accompt be ended, as they will draw little bloud, or hurt any but your self.

4. And so not meaning to loose any more tyme in this vaine Interlude of yours, wherein your selfe would seeme to play the Vice, spending your whole second Inquirie in this bable ( [...]or no other matter of moment do you touch:) I for couering your nakednes, or rather idlenes heerin, haue thought good to do you this pleasure, as to handle some other pointes contayned vnder your third Inqui­ry, appertayning vnto the title, and contentes of my booke of Mitigation, impugned by you, to the end, that the second Inquiry of yours might not seeme to too ridiculous, and contemptible to the Reader.

WHAT M. MORT. ANSWERETH in effect to the former part of my Treatise about Rebellion, and against the Title therof §. I.

FOR that my booke is intituled A Treatise tending to Mitigation towardes Catholicke subiectes in England, wherin is declared that it is not impossible for sub­ [...]ectes of different religion (especially Catholickes [...]nd Protestantes) to liue togeather in dutifull obe­dience and subiection &c. M. Morton taketh vpon [...]im to play ingeniously, as he thinketh, vpon this word impossible, set downe in the tytle of my booke: [...]ut, as I thinke, ridiculously, saying, Preamb. pag. 34.35. that I promise no [...]ore for my Clients the Catholickes, but that it is not impos­ [...]ible for them to lyue in obedience. But this is a meere ca­ [...]ill of a seditious spirit, casting in iealosyes vpon euery occasion, to a malicious turbulēt end: for that my tytle answereth directly to the purport of his former virulent bookes, that it was impossible in re­gard of the difference of our doctrynes for Protestāt and Catholike subiectes to liue quietly together vn­ [...]er his Maiesty in England, The que­stion whe­ther it be possible or impos­sible for Catho­licks and Protestāts to liue to­geather in ciuill obe­dience. by which he meant to [...]et an vnquenchable fyer of discord betweene those two sortes of people; not only in respect of their Religion, but also of their ciuill lyfe, and fidelity towardes their Prince. My answere then being cō ­tradictory to the assertion of M. Morton, conteyneth so much as was needfull to be said to his negatiue, he saying that it is impossible, and I, that it is not impossible, which albeit, it contayne but a generality, yet doth it suppose all necessary conditions that are to be re­quired, [Page 80] for performance: As for example, if a noble woman perswaded by some such vnquiet spirit as M. Morton seemeth to be, should resolue to part frō her husband saying, it is impossible for mee and you to liue together, the difference of our natures & con­ditions being considered, & that her husband should answere againe, it is not impossible; doth he not answere surficiently, and to the purpose? for he vn­derstandeth the other circumstances included, if you beare your selfe like a wife, haue respect to both our honours, & the like. A compa­ri [...]on. Vayne then and im­pertinent is the cauillation of M. Morton, that heere is nothing proued but a possibility: for so much as this possibility was denyed by him before, and is heere a­gaine vpon sundry causes & presumptions, as now we shall see: and consequently my prouing this v­nion, and concurrence in temporall obediēce not to be impossible, ouerthroweth directly his whole drift both in his former two bookes, and this other Pre­amble, wherin he houldeth that it is impossible. Let vs heere his reasons wheron his imaginations are founded.

His first reason of Impossi­bility6. His first reason of Impossibility, and that con­fessed (as he saith) by me, is, for that Catholicke subiectes do belieue, that in some cases there is power left by God in the Church, and head therof the Bishop of Rome, ouer Princes to vse not only spirituall Censures for restraint of exorbitant ex­cesses, Preamb. pag. 36.37. but temporall remedies also, eyther directly or indirectly, Mitigat. prof. pag. 24. when vrgent necessity of the Com­mon-wealth should require, and no other sweeter meanes could preuaile. Wherof M. Morton will needs inferre, that our combynation in ciuill concord and obedience to our temporall Prince, can not stand, no more (sayth he) then Iewes and Iebuzites in one kingdome, Isaac and Ismael in one house, Iacob & Esau in one [Page 81] [...]ombe: and then a litle after, that our concord sta [...] ­deth of no more possibility, then Pope, & no Pope, Kings Supremacy, and not Supremacy, which opposites (saith he) can neuer be reconciled togeather. Wherto I answere, that in beliefe and doctryne they cannot be reconciled, but in cyuill life and conuersation, and practice of due temporall obedience they may be no lesse (for any thing touching this point) then if they were [...]ll of one Religiō, i [...] such make-bates as these would [...]ease to set sedition: for that all Catholicke subiects also of other Countryes do hold and acknowledge this doctryne, without any preiudice at all of their fidelity, affection, or dutifull Allegiance to­wardes their Soueraigne Princes, & liege Lordes, though ther be sundry cases, wherin their said Prin­ces may be ob [...]oxious to the execution of this do­ctryne, besydes difference of Religion, which one poynt of different Religion this Stickler doth only vrge in this our ca [...]e, as most odious.

7. But i [...] all those Christian Princes that haue bin censured by the Church, frō Christes tyme downe­ward were layd togeather, whether Emperours Kings, or others, the far greater part of them would be found to haue byn chastised, and pursued, not so much for any difference of Religion, as for other causes and crymes. Most Pro­testant Princes neu [...]r censured [...]y the Sea Aposto­licke. And if we looke vpon our tymes since Protestant Religion hath byn named in the world, we shal fynd only two to haue beene proce­ded against by the Church, and many other neuer touched, as the King of Denmarke, the Intruder of Suetia, the Duke of Saxony, the Count Palatine of Rhene the Marques of Brandeburge, and diuers other Princes and States, as also those of Holland, and Zeland, and lastly his Maiestie that raigned aboue 30. yeares in Scotland, professing Protestant Religion, and now some good number of yeares in England, without [Page 82] that any Pope hath gone about to vse that authority against them which is heere made by M. Morton so perilous, and pernicious, as though it were impos­sib [...]e for his Kingdome and Crowne to be in safety while this doctrine is beleiued, or extant in bookes, which being throughout all Christendome, & recei­ued by the whole Catholicke world, will be hard for the Minister to remoue or extinguish, & cōsequēt­ly he laboureth but in vaine, or rather far worse then in vaine, endeauoring to intangle his Prin­ces mind with a perpetuall, restles, & remediles iea­losy, suspitiō, & solicitude, impossible euer to be cu­red as himselfe striueth to proue by those his impossibi­lityes, though they proue not indeed the point it selfe, which he would perswade, that there is no meane of ciuill quiet vnion in life, whilest this doctrine of the Popes authoritie is belieued of his subiects.

His 2. and 3. reasons.8. His other two next reasons of impossibilitie (for he hath foure in all) are so obscurely and intri­cately set downe, as if he vnderstand them himself, it is much in my opinon: for as for me, I confesse, I see not what inference can be made out of them, though I haue perused them ouer with much at­tention more then twice: and the same I suppose, the common Reader will say, when he hath in like manner considered of them. For they concerne onely the excōmunication of Q. Elizabeth, and of King Hē ­ry the fourth of France; which Censure was promul­gated by two seuerall Popes of this our age, and con­sequently the doctrine is dangerous, saith he. But I haue shewed now, that more then three times so many Protestant Princes were tolerated by other Popes: how thē do these two examples inferre so generall a necessitie of disobedience in all Catholicke subiects? yea and an impossibilitie of the contrarie, that they can be obedient?

[Page 83] [...]. His fourth and last reason of impossibility [...] wherin, saith he, His 4. reason. may be obserued a sport [...]ull, or rather ex­ [...]crable impostureshipp of P. R.) consisteth in this, that wheras I do write in my Treatise of Mitigation, Preamb. pag. 39. that [...]ut of Catholicke doctrine concerning Papall au­ [...]hority in some cases (to wit, when we talke what [...]opes may absolutly do) M. Morton argueth, Mitig. c. [...]. p. 95. and will [...]eedes inferre, that such & such great dangers may [...]sue to Princes thereby; I do answere him thus, [...]hat all this arriueth but to a may: ‘so as the questi­ [...]n being but de fu [...]uris contingentibus, of things contin­ent and to come (wherof the Philosopher sayth, [...]ere is no [...] s [...]iēce) all remaineth in doubtfull vncer­ [...]inty, but only the suspitiō, enuy, & hatred, which [...]e Minister would rayse against vs. But on the con­ [...]ary, what the Protestāts doctrine hath donne, and [...]oth at this day against lawfull Princes in their [...]almes, their armies do shew &c. This in effect I [...]id then, and vpon this M. Morton entreth now into [...]reat choler, saying not only that this my answere [...] an execrable impostureshipp, as before you haue heard, [...]ut also he further breaketh into these patheticall [...]ordes of ridiculous exaggeration:’ I cannot laugh, saith [...]e, for wonder & horrour, Pream. pag. 40. to see any English man conceyt so basely [...] the wits & worth of his Countrymen, as to imagine they could [...] del [...]ded with so senslesse, so shamelesse, so pernicious, so impi­ [...] a mitigation, as this is: to be persw [...]ded therefore not to [...]bour [...]or preuen [...]ing ensuing dangers, because they be contin­ [...]ent, that is, such as may happen: what can be more senseles? M. Mort. fooli [...]h in­sultation. Do you see this mans heat? and do you marke how [...]ocond and prachant he is, when he getteth a little matter, wherat he may make a shew to speake somewhat probably.

10. Heere then he inueigeth and insulteth a­gainst me, as though I did hold, that there were no prouidēce or care to be had of future perills, that are [Page 84] contingent, saying: Doth not nature in beasts, reasō in man, precept of God, teach vs the law of prouidence? euen th [...]rfore to [...]eeke to preuent ensuing dangers, because they are contingent, and may be hera [...]ter? But M. Morton doth either will­fully mis [...]ake me, Will [...]ull mista­king. or els I cannot conceyue so well of his wit and worth; as he would haue me, if he vnderstand me not. For I doe not dispute against prouidence in generall in things that are contingent, and may fall out: for I know & con [...]esse, that prouidence is a principall part of the high vertue of prudēce surna­med Cardinall, wherby man is likned to God, & sur­passeth all other terrene cre [...]tures; yet say I ther­withall, that it must go accōpanied with iudgemēt, discretion, and moderation, which are other bran­ches also of the same most excellent vertue of pru­dence. For if they be wanting, they do make prudēce vnprofitable: yea oftentimes pernicious, turning it into malignant suspitions, mistrustfullnesse, frights, feares, iealosies, & other like effects, which do worke the greatest infelicitie, that in the world can be ima­gined. And of these pestilent effects, The pesti­lent effects of flatte­rers. are efficient cau­ses, for the most part, in Princes, the cunning syco­fancy, subtility & malitious informations, suggesti­ons & eggings of flatterers, & makebates about thē, who for their owne gaine & priuate endes, care not what seedes of iealosyes they sow in Princes heades against others, so they may reape fauours thē selues, by seeming to be prouident and ben [...]uolous: no [...] do they weigh, what eating and consuming cares, and sollicitudes they plant in the mindes of their Maisters, so themselues may rest at ease, as one said well of Dionysius the King of Sicily his spye, when after supper he had secretly filled his Princes head with many false imaginations and iealosies, him­selfe went merily to the tauerne, and after liberall drinking he slept soūdly all that night, but his Lord [Page] going to bed could sleepe nothing at all.

11. But to returne to our present case, I doe not denie, nor euer did, that due prouidence & prouisi­on ought to be held for [...]uture cases, as M. Morton doth heere most vntruly affirme, & theron fraudul [...]ntly doth found his whole discourse: but my saying is, that it must haue due limitts, least it become hurt­full, to witt, a vaine & vexing iealosie. I say morco­uer that euery may be, is not a m [...]st be, & to fill Princes eares with possibilities onely of dangers without some particuler circumstāces of probabilities or cre­dibilities, is an officious wounding them vnder pre­tence of fawning good will. As for example if one should doe nothing els, Suspitiōs without ground only vex­ations. but lay before his Maiestie that now raigneth, the disasters and perills, that haue happened to his nobl [...] aunce [...]ors in our Land, without [...]urther particuler ground of likelihood against himselfe, but onely that they haue happened, and therfore may happen againe; it were an impor­tune babling. King VVilliam Ru [...]us was slaine in hun­ting; & his elder brother Richard, as also his nephew of the same name, sonne of Robert Duke of Normandie had like disasterous ends in hunting; therfore his Maiesty must hunt no more. The children of King Henry the first were drowned on the sea; therfore no more Princes children must passe the seas vpon no occasion. Some Kinges of England were pursued by their owne Children, as King Henry the second, and [...]dward the second, and the last also by his wife the Queene; there [...]ore his Maiestie must stand in iealosie of his owne bloud. King Stephen, King Richard the secōd, Edward the second, Henry the 6. and some others are thought to haue bene betrayed by some of thei [...] owne Counsellours, and King Iohn was pursued by his owne Barons, and Nobility; therfore his Maie­sty at this day must rest in iealosie both of the one & [Page] other sort of subiectes: do not you see how farre this lyeth open to iniurious calumniation and sedition?

12. But I will giue an example more proper yet to the matter. If a seditious fellow in England that had great authority with the people, and small af­fection towards the Prince, should continually cry and beat into their heads, that they looke well a­bout them, and stand vpon their guard, for that their King may abuse his Authority and become a Tyrant, The case of a turbulent fel­low a­gainst his King vn­der co­lour of prouidēce and may oppresse them at his pleasure, when they thinke not of it, alleadging no other probabilities, and arguments of likelihood, but only that he may do it, or that some such thing hath fallen out before, as here M. Morton doth, a­gainst the Popes authority and Catholickes that ac­knowledge the same: and when any one should say to that turbulent fellow, pretending to be so studi­ous of the Common-wealth, and iealous of the Kings proceedings, that he vrgeth only a may be, and that there is no great likelihood of any will be, or that such euents will follow as he threatneth, and draweth into suspition, he should fall into cho­ler, & rage as M. Morton doth, saying: that he cānot laugh for wonder & horror to see any Englishman conceyte so basely of the wittes, and worth of his count [...]eymen, as to imagine that they can be deluded with so senseles, so shameles, so pernici­ou [...], so impious a Mi [...]iga [...]ion as this is, not to preuent ensu­ing dangers &c. And yet further, that this is a stupi [...]ying receipt, casting the state and people into a slumber of not re­garding ensuing dangers &c.

13. This exclamation I say of this troublesome fellow that would put in iealosie the people and Common-wealth against their King or Monarch only vpon a may be, or possibilitie, were it not iu­stly to be reprehended? Were not the partie to be cast out as a tumultuous make-bate? But he will say [Page 87] pe [...]hapes, that there is more then may be in this our case: there want not probabilities, and nearer ar­guments of intended troubles. These then if you please let vs examine breifly, and see of what weight or worth they are.

14. And truly in this point I see not what proba­bilities there may be in reason to perswade his Ma­iestie, that his Catholike subiects would not liue quietly and confidently vnder him, Reasons why grea­test dan­gers are not immi­nent by Catho­lickes. if they might [...]e vsed as subiects, and haue that Princely and Fa­ [...]herly protection from him, which both lawes do [...]llow to freeborne subiects, and they may hope and [...]xpect from his benignity, where no personall or [...]ctuall delict shall haue made thē vnworthy therof. There are now no quarrels or differēces of titles, no [...]ed Rose or white, no Lancaster or Yorke within the [...]and to draw men into partes or factions, or passio­nate courses: his Maiestie hath vnited both Realmes [...]ogeather; is the sonne and heire of the most dearest Princesse vnto English Catholickes, that euer li­ [...]ed in many ages; hath goodly issue of his owne, which our Lord blesse; is setled in his Crowne, ioy­ [...]ed in frēdship and league with all Princes in Chri­ [...]tendome round about him, both of the one, and [...]he other Religion, hath beene hitherto beloued [...]nd highly esteemed for many yeares, Motiues of speciall loue to­wards his Maiesty i [...] Catho­lickes. though a Protestant Prince, euen by the very spirituall Head himselfe of Catholicke Religion; what cause then, what reason, what motiue, what hope, what proba­bility may English Catholickes haue to seeke, or at­tēpt alte [...]ations in State, if any tolerable cōdition of Christian subiects may be permitted vnto them?

15. I will not adde the experience of so many ages throughout Christendome, and of ours that is present, nor the comparison, or antithesis betweene the doctryne and practice of Catholicke and Pro­testant [Page 88] subiects in this behalfe, which I haue hand­led more largely in my former treatise tending to Mitigation, and well knowne, and experienced also by his Maiestie in sundry pointes & occasions; only I must say, that M. Morton here hath dealt very par­tially, in that he taking vpon him to lay before his Maiesties eyes, and those of the State, so many dan­gers imminent from Catholickes as he pretendeth, both in respect of their doctrine, multitude, auersion of mindes, and other like causes, he leaueth out the other opposite part of the Puritanes, that haue farre worse doctrine without comparison in this behalfe, as I shewed out of their owne bookes, & he should haue yealded, or answered the same (if he had dealt indifferently:) they are more also in number, g [...]ea­ter in abilitie, in respect of their offices which they beare in the Common-wealth, and of their com­bination with those of Scotland, Holland and other places nearest at hand; Why the Puritans [...] is not cōsidered. their armes more prompt & ready, their wealth better knowne, their practises more dangerous, and their auersion more impati [...]nt: and yet I say not this to accuse them of euill intent, but only that they haue as great ( a may) and greater, then Catholickes, which M. Morton ought to haue seene and noted, if he would haue beene the com­mon watch-man and explorator. But his malice was to the Catholickes, and so vpon them he laieth all: but yet with so silly a discourse as sheweth rather will then skill to hurt them, crying out as you haue heard, & going about to proue that imminent dan­gers in law of prouidence are not to be neglected, which thesis as it is not denyed by vs, & very poorely proued by him, so for the hipothesis, that such dāgers are imminent by Catholickes to the State, no one ar­gument of moment is alleadged at all.

The Reckoning of this Paragraph.

16. So as, if we will now make vp briefly the Reckoning of this Paragraph, we shall fynd by due accompt, that M. Morton of all those thinges that I wrote in my booke about the matter of Rebelli [...]n, clearing the Ca [...]holickes both in doctrine & pra­ctice for diuers Chapters togeather, and shewing the Protestants to exceed them farre, to the worse, in both poynts, he hath thought good to handle no one poynt at all (as reasō would that he should haue done) in this his last Reply, but only in generall that which you heard of certayne impossibil [...]yes for Ca­tholicke and Protestant subiectes to liue in vnion and common due obedience to his Maiestie: of which impossibilities the fourth & chiefest is, His fifth deuised reason of impossi­bilitie. that which you haue heard discussed of may be, and the fifth and last is, for that we hould it lawfull to equi­uocate, or not to answere directly before an incompe­tent Iudge, that iniuriously inquireth; and that we hold the lay Magistrates of England incompetēt Iud­ges to examine Priestes: which may be as good an argument to proue that lay men, and Priests cannot liue togeather in Spayne, Italy, & other Catholicke Countries, for that there also the said lay men are incompetent Iudges in Clergy mens causes, and so are Clergie men themselues if they haue not lawfull iurisdiction, or proceed not lawfully. So as this is the most trifling Impossibility that possibly can be de­uised.

17. To conclude then, The pro­per state of the question betwene M. Mort. and me. the Case is thus: M. Morton and I would gladly each one of vs perswade his excellent Maiestie in this poynt of confidence or diffidence towards his Catholicke subiects: I for cō ­fidence do alleadge, that albeit such due prouidence and circumspection be to be vsed both towards thē [Page 90] & others, as all dangers may sufficiētly be preuented: yet that so great, and remarkable a multitude of his naturall borne subiects as they are spread and disper­sed, not only throughout the bulke and body of the whole people, but also by one veine or other exten­ding it selfe to most of the Nobility and Gentry in like sort, should not for cause of their conscience be put to extremity of despaire; but held at least in some reasonable and moderate tearmes of ciuill equity, though otherwise disfauoured for their Religion. M. Morton seemeth to runne the quite cōtrary course, with his opposite desires and reasons, to haue all diffidence increased, impossibilities vrged, that they cannot liue togeather; despaires confirmed of any tolerable condition whatsoeuer, except they force & change their iudgment and beliefe in religion, with neuer so much repugnance of their conscience; detesteth any mitigation, or moderate interpretati­on of matters; that all must go by way of extremity.

18. And now which of these two courses do rūne to a more sure, soft, and milder end, the prudent Reader will easily conceiue. My considerations are the vnion of harts within the Land [...] Conside­rations to benigni­ty. the auoyding of extremities, the strēgth of our Country at home, the honour and estimation abroad, the quietnes of his Maiesties minde, the vniuersall affection of all his people though different in religion, the auoy­ding of the odious name of persecution, example of foraine Protestant Princes that vse it not, the conti­nuance of high estimation that forraine Catholicke Princes haue had hitherto of the benignity, pru­dence, and bounty of his Maiesties nature, the pre­uenting of clamors, writing of bookes, and odi­ous speaches throughout all Courtes, Countryes, Citties, Prouinces, & Realmes that will most cer­tainely ensue vpon the contrary course of violent ri­gour [Page 91] and cruelty, engendring euery where hatred, detestation, and malediction abroad, suspitions, execrations, and auersions at home.

19. These are my considerations: and whether my aduersary M. Morton haue better for his contrary per­swasion I know not: wee shall expect the comming forth of the body of his booke, for this his Pream­ble is but the head therof, though a great head, be­ing of aboue three score leaues in 4. and of litle wit, as partly hath appeared by that which already hath bene perused, & will do much more by that which is to ensue.

WHAT M. MORTON answereth about the later part of my Treatise concerning Equiuocation. §. II.

IN the precedent Paragraph you haue heard what M. Morton had to reply about the first mayne poynt of Rebellion: now commeth he to the second of Equiuocation, writing some 3 petty leaues therof, but with so great an ostentation & vaunt at his first entrance, as if he would do great matters indeed, for thus intitleth he his Paragraph. Preamb. pag. 43. §. 12. That P.R. hath flatly ouerthrowne his whole defence of mentall Equiuocation, which is made so euident, as that no wit of man can possibly excuse him. A fond vaunting entrance to the im­pugning of Equi­uocation. This, you see, is confidently spoken, and very magnificently of himselfe and his witt, that he hath made thinges so plaine and euident against my Treatise, as no wit of man hath possibility eyther to defend or excuse me. Heere then the Reader will take some examen of witts: for albeit I desire not to render wordes for wordes, yet must I needs foretell, [Page 92] that he will fynd as great want of wit & discretion in this bragge, and in the medium here chosen to ouerthrow my whole Treatise, as euer, perhaps, he found in any man prefessing wit, and learning.

21. And yet the good man goeth forward in those his oftentations, stir [...]ing vp attention to the view of his owne weaknes and folly: for that ha­uing layd sorth in few wordes my assertion con­cerning lawfull Equiuocation, to wit, that it is a speach partly vttered in wordes, and partly reserued in mynd, but yet euer true, and no lye, for that the speach agreeth alwayes with the mynd of the speaker, and is true in his sense &c. he beginneth his confutation thus: True E­quiuocati­on. How now would my Reader heare this noble Equiuocatour con [...]uted? Ibid. pag. 43. By Fathers? Or by his owne Doctors? or by sensible rea­sons? this will be no hard matter to performe, as I hope (God willing) to auouch in due tyme. So he. And this as you see is no otherwise then if a bare and broken debitour hauing byn lōg called vpon to pay his debts, should step forth at length in a vaunt before a multitude saying to his creditor: Come Syr, what sort of gold will you be paid in? will you haue it in Spanish Pi­stolets? Portugall Cruzadoes? French Crownes? Ze­chines of Venice? Dallers of Germany, or English An­gels? and his creditor should answere him, The case of a brag­ging ban­que-rupt debitour. Syr any kynd of coyne would content me, although it were but halfe-faced groates, or single-pence, so I might haue it. And that then the other should reply as M. Morton doth heere: Well, I hope, God willing, to pay you in tyme; and so leaue him with lesse proba­bility of payment then euer before. And were this now substantiall dealing for satisfaction of his creditours? And doth not M. Morton the very like, that asking heere th [...] reader, whether he will haue Fathers, Doctours, or reasons for proofe against me, produceth neuer a one, but faith, that he hopeth to do [Page 93] it in tyme? And was it not now fit time to alleadge some one or two at least, if had had such store as he vaunteth, and those of such force and euidency, as no wit of man can controle them? Surely it would haue de­lighted the Reader to haue read one such exāple in this place for a tast, though he had expected for the other the longer after. But now he must needes su­spect the art of Monte-banks in commending their wares so far beyond their worth, and refusing to af­foard any sight therof.

22. But let vs come to see what supply M. Morton deuiseth to make, Ibid pag. 43. in lieu of those former pretermit­ted proofs of Fathers, Doctors, reasons &c. Heere (saith he) is offered vnto me a briefer course, more fit for a Pre­āble, and for the triumph of truth more glorious, M. Mort. glorious triumph. which is to see (as politicke Achitophell hāged in his owne halter, so) this doctor of the art of lying, confounded by his owne assertion. I desire euery child of truth to lend me attention. So he. And all this is by way of preface before he come to his triumphant and glorious victory. And if he do nothing afterward but shame himselfe, and shew his owne folly in mi­staking the chiefe point of the question, and not vn­derstāding wherin consisteth the principall force of the cōtrouersie, will not all this vaunting prologue proue a halter of Achitophell to hang himselfe? Achito­phels hal­ter. And the styrring vp of euery child of truth to attention, make euery man witnesse of his owne disgrace? Let vs then ioyne issue vpon the matter it selfe.

23. The means that he taketh here to ouerthrow, as he saith, my whole Treatise of Equiuocation, is the example of the woman Saphyra in the Acts of the Apostles, whome he will needs defend to haue vsed Equiuocation with S. Peter, when she being deman­ded by him, VVether she sold her land for so much, Act. 5. she an­swered yea; which being an vnlawfull answere, and punished by the holy Ghost with death, he would [Page 94] inf [...]rre fondly therof, that all Equiuocatiō is vn­law [...]ull. But I thinke be [...]t to set downe my whole charge in that behalfe as it standeth in my Treatise, and then shall we see how therby M. Mortō will ouer­throw (as he saith) my whole defence. Thus then I did write in my former booke.

The Charge giuen by P. R.

24. First to begin with his exāples out of Scrip­ture, ‘I say, Mitig. pag 458. that he might better haue said exam­ple in the singular number: for wheras we of our part haue alleged so many, & so great variety of exam­ples in our former discourse to the contrary, he (poore man) out of all the body of the whole Bible hath al­leadged but one, and that nothing to his purpose, as presently shall appeare. His example is out of the Acts of the Apo [...]tles, where it is recounted how Ana­nias, & Saphyra his wife, hauing sould a certaine feild of theirs, The fact of Anani­as and Sa­phyra dis­cus [...]ed. and bringing a part of the price, and laying it at the feete of the Apostle, as though it had bene the whole price, were miraculously puni­shed by S. Peter for defrauding the Community, of that which they had promised, or would pretend to giue. An act (saith Thomas Morton) proper to the in­fancy of the Church, Act. 5. Pag. 64. to bring their substance, & tender it to the Apostles for the common good o [...] Saints. By which words if he allow that fact, as a forme of perfection in that purity and integrity of the Christian Churches beginning; why then now is the imitation therof in religious men of our dayes impugned by the Pro­testants? And if by the word Infancy he meane weak­nes or imperfect on in the sense of S. Paul, saying; Cùm essem paruulus &c. when I was a child or infant, I spake as a child, I vnderstood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I came to the yeares of a man, I cast of those things that belonged to a child:’ If [Page 95] this (I say) be Thomas Mortons meaning to note the act of imperfection, the ancient Chrys. hom. 12. in Acta A­postolorū. Hier. Ep. 8. ad Demet. August. Serm. 27. de verbis A­post. Ful­gent. ep [...]de debito con­i [...]gali c. 8. Gregor. l. 1. ep. 33. ad Venāt. Oe­cumen. Arator, Rabanus, Lyra, & alij in hūc locum. Fathers do stand wholy against him, and do allow it rather for great perfection, and that it was a vow of voluntary po­uerty to liue in cōmon, which those first Christians had made by counsaile of the Apostles, and con­sequently do interprete those words ( Nonne manens [...]ibi manebat &c. did it not remayne in your power to giue it, or [...]ot to giue it?) to haue byn meant by S. Peter before [...]heir vow: which if it be true, and that S. Peter did [...]iue so dredfull a sentence vpon the first vow-brea­ [...]ers of voluntary pouerty, euen for detayning som­ [...]hat of their owne, how much may Thomas Morton, [...]nd some friends of his, feare the like sentence, for [...]eaching it to be lawfull to take away that from a Religious cōmunity which themselues neuer gaue.

[...]5. But let vs come to the application of this ex­ [...]mple against Equiuocation, which he hath cho­ [...]en to vse principally about the womans speach. The [...]oman is asked (saith he) sould you the land for so much? Her [...]nswere is [...] Pag. 65. yea, for so much, meaning but one halfe, & concea­ [...]ing the other, in which dissimulation it is impossible (saith M. Morton) but that your reserued clause must haue come into her mynd, The wo­mans exa­mination by S. Pe­ter. to thinke, but so much to giue in common, or to [...]gni [...]ie vnto you. Thus he teacheth that poore womā [...]o Equiuocate, a [...]ter his māner of Equiuocatiō, that [...]s to say, to lye: ‘for now I suppose he hath learned [...]y that which hath byn setdowne in our precedent Chapter, that so speake an vntruth, or to conceale a truth, or to vse any Equiuocation when we are iu­stly demaūded by our lawfull Superiour, and when no iniury, or violence is vsed vnto vs, is a greiuous mortall synne in our Catholicke doctrine, and con­sequently she being lawfully d [...]maunded by S. Peter in a lawfull cause touching her owne vow & pro­mise, no clause of reseruation could saue her speach from lying, [Page 96] as our Minister doth foolishly imagine.’

‘26 Wherfore S. Peter as most lawfull Iudge, and gouernour of the Vniuersall Church vnder Christ, and the holy ghost in him, did worthily punish that dissimulation, and lying bo [...]h in her and her hu [...]bād for example of others in that beginning, and for manifesting the great and speciall assistance of the holy ghost that assisted him, & should be in his suc­cessors to the worlds end, in that their gouernment, to the terrour of wicked men that should impugne it, or otherwise deserue by their demerits to be pu­nished by the same. And thus much of his examples out of Scriptures, which is but one as you see, & that much against himselfe & his owne cause, if I be not deceaued, for that it proueth all Equiuocation is not law [...]ull, as he will needs suppose vs to hold.’

27. This was my discourse then. Now let vs s [...]e how M. Morton doth ouerthrow my whole Treatise of Equiuocation out of this speach of myne, and that with such euidency, as no wit of man can possibly excuse me. He beginneth his impugnation thus: ‘The supposed Equiuocation of the woman Saphyra (saith he) was this, Preamb. pag. 44. & 45. I haue sold it but for so much, reser­uing in her mynd ( for ought that you shall know,) which is agreable to their owne example of Equiuocation I am no Priest (meaning to tell it you.) This later P. R. hath defended throughout his whole booke: and now of the other he is inforced by the word of truth to say, that it is a lye, and that no clause of reser­uation could saue it from a lye: from whence it shall inuincibly follow, Fōd brag­ging. that Priestes Equiuocation is a Sa­tanicall lye, these two speaches being so semblable in themselues, as if he should say they differ, then must the difference be eyther in respect of the spea­ [...]ers, or in respect of the hearers. This is his discourse [...]alking much of the word of truth, and the child of truth, [Page 97] [...]nd continuing still to promise what he will do, & what he will proue: but as yet he proueth nothing.’ He saith it will follow inuincibly, that to answere I [...]m no Priest to an incompetent Iudge (if I be a Priest) [...]s a Satanicall lye, for that such was the answere of [...]aphyra vnto S. Peter, I haue sold my possession for so much, [...]ith this reseruation of mind ( to tell you, or to conferre [...]n common.) But first how doth he proue that she had [...]his meaning of reseruation in her mind? It is but [...]. Mortons imagination, to ascribe it vnto her; for it [...]ay more probably be thought that she had neuer [...]ny such cogitation, to make her speach lawfull by [...]eseruation, but absolutly to lye. Which is most con­ [...]orme to the text it selfe of holy Scripture, where it [...]s said by S. Peter to Ananias: Cur tentauit Satanas cor tu­ [...]m mentiri Spiritui Sancto? Wherefore hath Sathan tempted thy hart to ly vnto the Holy ghost? And a­gaine, Thou hast not lyed to men, but to God. Act. 5. Wherby it is euident that his and his wiues intention was to lye, and to defraud the cōmunity of a part of their lands, and that they had no cogitation at all of speaking a truth, & auoyding of lying by Equiuocation, as the Priest hath, and so haue all those that meane lawful­ly, and with a good conscienc [...], to couer a truth which they are not bound to vtter, which properly we call equiuocation: so as whosoeuer hath not this intentiō, as it is to be supposed that Ananias & Saphyra had not, he doth not equiuocate, but lye. Which being so, it is very great simplicity, to abstaine frō a worse word, for M. Morton to found his whole discourse vpon this matter, and especially so vaine and vaunting a discourse as this is, only vpon his owne supposall, that the woman Saphyra had in­tention to equiuocate: which if I deny, as iustly I may, all this glorious building falleth to the groūd. But yet not to cut him of so short, and put him to [Page 98] a non plus vpon the suddaine, I am content to doe him this pleasure, as to suppose with him, that the poore woman might haue some such reseruation in her mind, as M. Morton imagineth, to wit, that as the Priest saith truly, I am no Priest (with obligation to tell it you:) so shee might meane, that I haue sold it for no more (to acquaint you withall:) and then I say, albeit we should admit this supposall, it is de­nied by vs flatly, that these two examples are alike, as now I haue declared; the one being vnlawfull the other not. And what inuincible argumēt hath M. Morton, thinke you, now to proue that they are all one? And that of the Priest to be as vnlawfull as the other of the woman? You shall heare.

28. If you say (quoth he) that they differ, then must the difference be eyther in respect of the speakers, or of the hearers? The exā ­ple of Sa­phyra ma­keth a­gainst him. We answere, that of both; for in the behalfe of the speaker, there was obligation in Saphyra to answere the truth, and in the hearer lawfull authority to de­maund it, for that he was lawfull Iudge: but neither of these two things are in the Priest that is vnlaw­fully examined by the incōpetent Iudge. For that as the said Iudge is no Iudge, & consequently hath no authority to demaund matters preiudiciall to the party examined: so hath the other no obligation to answere directly to his intention or interrogato­ry. And what hath now M. Morton to reply to these so euident and important differences, that make the one answere lawfull, the other a lye?

29. Surely it is a pittifull thing to see how he is puzled in this matter, and would faine say some­what, and can find nothing wheron he may subsist, or rest himselfe. For first, he beginneth with the person of the woman, that is the speaker, that did vnlawfully equiuocate vnto S. Peter, comparing her to the person of the Priest that lawfully saith vnto [Page 99] [...]n incompetent Iudge, I am no Priest, and findeth no [...]reater difference betweene them, Faltering in the principall point. but first, that she [...] a woman, and he is a man, and then, that it is as possible [...]r a Priest to lye, as for a woman to tell truth. But he dissem­ [...]leth the maine differēce now mentioned, that she [...]ad obligatiō to tell the truth without equiuocatiō, [...] he not, which is the substantiall differēce indeed. Heere thē is no plaine dealing to falter so manifestly [...]n the very principall point that most imported.

[...]0. Secondly he passeth to the person of the hea­ [...]er or Iudge, and sayth, there can be no difference [...]etweene the two cases in that respect, whether [...]hey be competent or incompetent, Whether cōpetency and incō ­petēcy of the Iudge may al [...]er the truth of the speach. and this he pretendeth [...]o proue out of my words: which point for that he will needs haue the whole substance of this contro­ [...]ersy to depend therof, saying further, Preamb. pag. 46. that I cannot [...]biect any difference in this behalfe without grosse & stupide con­ [...]radiction to my selfe, throughout my whole Treatise, we shall seuerally examine his arguments heerin.

M. Mortons first argument discussed, about a competent and incompetent Iudge.

31. His first argument is taken from my wordes, where in my treatise of Mitigation I do say thus: Preamb. p. 46. That in mentall reseruation the speach agreeth to the mynd, and meaning of the speaker, for that when I do say to an incompetent Iudge, Mittig. c. 8. num. 54. p. 344. that I am no Priest, I do truly & really meane, that I am no Priest in the sense that I speake it, which may be any that pleaseth me, or that I list to frame to my self. So I. And hitherto M. Morton cyteth my owne wordes, though somewhat brokenly, but yet cutteth of who­ly the other that immediatly do ensue and make all playne, to wit, ( seeing I haue no obligation to respect any thing what the demander speaketh, or asketh, for so much as he demandeth me against law and equity). Well this is no [Page 100] playne dealing, as you see. But what argument will M. Morton frame out of these my words? Marke (saith he) The truth of Equiuocation is not suspended vpon the vnder­standing of the hearer, who may conceaue, or misconceaue the speach. so he. But what is this to the purpose? I grant that the truth of any answere made vnto a Iudge de­pendeth not vpon the vnderstanding, conceipt, or capacity of the said Iudge, but vpon the meaning of the speaker, which meaning notwithstāding is to be measured by the competēcy, or incompetency of the Iudge. How the truth of a speaker may de­pēd vpon the com­petency of the Iudg that heareth or demaun­deth. For if the Iudge be competent, then is the an­swerer bound to answere to his intention, and to haue that meaning in his answere which the Iudge hath in his demand: but if he be not competent, then all this obligation ceaseth, and the speaker is free to haue what meaning h [...] list in his answere (so that in his own sense it be true:) and this, for the reason now touched. So as heere no inference at all can be made by M. Morton that the difference of competency of Iudges in the cases of the woman and Priest doth make no diuersity in the truth of their answers, and yet will he needes conclude with this consequence (hauing said no more then I haue touched) that for so much as I said in the Treatise of Mitigation, as before you haue heard, that no clause of reseruation could saue the speach of Saphyra from a lye (for that it was to her lawfull Iudge, to whome she was bound to an­swere directly to his intention) ergo, I do condemn [...] my selfe and all other Equiuocatours for phantasticall lyers.

32. But I would aske him why? or by what con­sequence of reason this commeth about? He saith for that there is no difference in effect between this speach of Saphyra, I haue sold it for no more, to tell it you, & of the Priest, I am no Priest, to tell it you. I say that suppose Saphyra had that reseruation (which yet de­pendeth only of M. Mortons fiction,) yet that there is [Page 101] [...] great maine difference betweene them, in that the one party was bound to tell what she was demāded, the other was not bound; he replieth that I confesse [...]hat the truth of the answere dependeth not of the vnderstanding [...] the hearer, but of the meaning and intention of the speaker; which I also grant, but yet that this meaning and intention of the Speaker must be gouerned and di­ [...]ected by the lawfulnes and competencie of the [...]earer or Iudge to whome we speake, or by whome we are demanded. For if he be lawfull and compe­ [...]ent, then doth he thereby impose an obligation vpon the speaker, to answere to his meaning and [...]ntention, otherwise not, which maketh a great [...]aine difference, and the cases farre vnlike, if M. Morton had will to see it (for to want of vnderstan­ding I wil not ascribe it) and sincerity to vtter it. So as this his first argument proueth nothing but a­gainst himselfe. Let vs see his second.

His second argument examined.

33. Secondly (sayth he) as we here fynd a woman ma­ [...]ing a lye to S. Peter a competent Iudge, Preamb. pag. 46. so do we read that S. Peter made a lye vnto a woman (an examiner incōpetent;) so that the di [...]ference of the hearers doth not alter the nature of [...]he speach. So he, and his meaning is (by the diffe­ [...]ence of hearers) that it importeth not whether the [...]udge be competent or incompetent, for so he wri­ [...]eth within few lines after. Preamb. p. 46.47. ‘Truth is truth (saith he) though it be vttered to man or woman, whe­ther to Prince or people, to Symon Peter, or to Sy­mon Magus, yea whether to Archangell or to Sathan, Iudge competent or incompetent, it cannot free a lying speach from the nature of a lye. And the reasō hereof confessed by P. R. is, that the essence and for­mality of a lye requireth, Mitig. c. [...]. num. 49. that the speach disagree from the mind and vnderstanding of the speaker. Thus M. Morton.

[Page 102]34. And all this prooueth nothing at all to his purpose. How cō ­petency or incom­petency of the hearer causeth truth or falsity of the spea­ker. For albeit we graunt that the essence of a lye consisteth principally & immediately in this, that it doth disagree from the mind and vnderstan­ding of the speaker: yet doth the respect of compe­tency in a Iudge that demandeth, put obligation, as now hath byn sayd, vpon the speaker to haue this or that mind & meaning correspondent to his, that demandeth, which is not in a Iudge incompetent. And albeit these respects of competencie or incompetency may seeme but circumstances: D. Thom. 1.2. q. 18. art. 10. & q. 72. art. 9. yet as in morall matters it often falleth out, circumstances do alter the nature and species of the vertue or vice it selfe, qui [...] transeunt in conditiones obiecti, as Scholemen do vse to speake.

35. So heere the selfe same answere, made to a competent or incompetent Iudge is made lawfull or vnlaw [...]ul, true or false, by that circumstāce of his competency, or incompetency, that layeth or not layeth the said obligatiō vpon the speaker, to speake direct­ly to the Iudges meaning. So as when M. Mort. shuf­leth vp so many things togeather, saying, that truth i [...] truth, whether it be vttered to man or woman, Prince or people, Symō Peter or Symon Magus, Archangel or Satan, Iudg compe­tēt or incompetent; he either vnderstādeth not the diffe­rences that be in these exāples handled togeather, Crafty shufling. or would not haue his Reader to marke the same. For albeit the simple difference of persons themselues to whome we speake altereth not the truth or falsity of our speach: yet some respect or relation in those persons ( but especially of being a lawfull or vnlawfull Iudge) may, and doth alter the same wholy, making the one speach truth, and the other falsity.

36. And thus much for answering the force of M. Mortons secōd argumēt which in effect is nothing at all. For that albeit all diuersity of persons, to whom [Page 103] we speake, doth not alter the truth or falsity of the speach: yet some may, when the hearer hath autho­rity to oblige in conscience the speaker to answer directly to his meaning, and to vtter truth, as hath [...]yn declared. And with this wee might end, but that we may not let passe a contradiction or two, which offer themselues in this his speach. For in the [...]eginning of this argument as you haue heard he writeth thus: As we heere find a woman making a lye to S. [...]eter a competent Iudge: so we read, that S. Peter made a lye [...]o a woman an examiner incompetent. And for this he ci­ [...]eth Matth. 26. and yet in his former booke of Full sa­ [...]isfaction, Full satis­fact. part. 3. chap. 15. he wrote thus, if you remēber; that the maid [...]o whom S. Peter swore was cōpetent inough to heare a true oath, [...]f he had bin as ready to sweare truly. The con­tradiction of M. Morton about the maide that exa­mined S. Peter. So as there he made [...]er competent, and heere incompetent: which of [...]hem he will stand vnto now, I know not, although [...]t seemeth that he is more bound to stand to the first, [...]hat she was S. Peters cōpetent Iudg, or examiner; for [...]hat he bringeth it for a proofe of his maior propo­ [...]itiō, in that famous syllogisme of six termini, which [...]hen he made, and now cannot, nor so much as at­ [...]empteth to defend, as before you haue seene, in which the maior was this: Supra cap. 1. The competency of God, by whō we sweare, maketh euery one competent Iudges and hearers, to [...]home we sweare. Whereunto if we would adioine [...]his minor, but S. Peter sware by God vnto this maide, the conclusion will follow in good forme: ergo she was a competent Iudge, and consequently also a competent exa­miner, for that euery competent Iudge hath likewise lawfull authority to examine. So that you see that M. Morton there did not only affirme it, but proue it also by syllogisme, Full satis­fact. pag. 86. that she was S. Peters lawfull Iudg: nay he held it for so certaine, that he did set it downe for a proofe of his said maior propositiō thus: The maior (saith he) is true, for that our Sauiour in auou­ching [Page 104] truth, held Pilate for a competent Iudg, although he did not i [...]ridicè, but falsely proceed. S. Paul in his cause appealed to Cesars Tribunall seat, who was a Pagan. Iacob did couenant [...]ith Laban an idolater. And the mayd to whome S. Peter swore, was cōpetent inough to heare a true oath, if he had bene as readie to sweare truly. In which words you see, that he affirmeth the maid to haue bene competent, by that S. Peter did sweare by God vnto her, and ther­by pretendeth to proue his maior proposition, that the competency of God, by whome we sweare, maketh euery one cōpetent Iudge, to whome we sweare: And yet within two lines after, he saith againe: but she was no lawfull exami­ner, and Pilate was a partiall Iudge: so that, denying her to be lawfull examiner, and yet to be competent Iudge, is a plaine contradiction in it selfe. The mai­des case very trou­blesome to M. Morton. For that (as hath beene said) whosoeuer is competent Iudge, hath power also thereby to examine: for that otherwise he could not iudge of the truth, wherof he hath no [...] authority to examine: so as the maides case seemeth very troublesome to M. Morton, no lesse then she was importune to S. Peter. But let vs see the residue of the examples, how they make to M. Mortons purpose, for proofe of his maior.

37 The point which they should prooue, is this: that, whosoeuer sweareth to another by God, doth therby make him or her, to whome he sweareth, his lawfull and competent Iudge. The fondnesse of which assertion, though we haue sufficiently layd open before in our Treatise of Mitigation by sundrie reasons and examples; Mitig. cap. 11. nū. 53. pag. 476. yet shall we heere againe take the paines to examine seueral­ly in a word or two, his other three examples as we haue done now that of the maid. His first is of Pilate: Our Sauiour (saith he) in auouching truth, held Pilate for a competent Iudge. But now what of this? Did our Sa­uiour make Pilate his competent Iudge, by swearing to him by God? How can he proue it? Or who [Page 105] would suppose or inferre this but M. Morton? His se­cond example is: S. Paul in his cause appealed to Cesars Tribunall seat. But this is lesse to the purpose then the 2 former, for that heere was no oath at all of the A­postle, wherby Cesar might be constituted his com­petent Iudge. His third example is of Iacobs couenāt with Laban, which was an idolater; and is most of 3 all from the purpose, Three in­stances examined. and little lesse indeed then ri­diculous: for that neither Iacobs couenant with Laban, nor Labans with Iacob (for the couenant was recipro­call) did make either Laban to be competent Iudge to Iacob, nor Iacob to Laban; Gen. 35.22. but both of them remained [...]as before, though bound in faith and promise the one to the other for perfourmance of that mutuall frendship, which they had promised, but yet with­out any superiority of being Iudges the one to the other, as euerie man in common sense doth see: and consequently M. Mortons maior propositiō ( that euery man is made our Iudge [...] to whome we sweare) is not proued to be true by any of these foure instances, nor by thē alltogeather. Let vs passe then to his third.

His third Argument confuted.

‘38. Thirdly, saith he, in mentall Equiuocatiō P. R. saith, that the clause of reseruaton mixed with the outward speach maketh but one proposition which is as true in the mind of the speaker, Preamb. pag. 47. as if it were wholy deliuered in the outward speach. As for exāple: I am no Priest, mixed with this clause cō ­ceyued in mind, to tell it you; is as true in the Iudg­ment of P. R. as if it had bene without reseruation fully expressed with the mouth, saying: I am noe Priest to tell it you: Now then, say P. R. (for I meane to fetter you in your owne shackles) the woman when she sayd to S. Peter; I haue sold it but for so much, if she had reserued in her mind this clause, to giue it to [Page 106] you, either had it bene by vertue of reseruation, [...] truth, or els (notwithstanding that reseruation) it had bene a lye. If the clause of reseruation might haue made it a truth, then hath not P. R. said truth in concluding, that no clause of reseruation could saue it from a lie: If contrariewise the tricke of reseruation could not saue it from a lye, then doth not the reser­ued clause to tell it you, being mixed with the outward speach, I am no Priest, make vp one true proposition, and consequētly it must be concluded of the Preist­ly Equiuocation, as is heere by P. R. confessed of the womans, vz. that noe clause of reseruation can saue their speach from a lye. For if she had said vnto S. Peter in plaine words: I [...]aue sould it but for so much, [...] giue it in common, or such like, this euery one knoweth had beene a true speach: yet she saying, I sould it for s [...] much, with mentall reseruation, reseruing in her mind, to giue it in cōmon, or to tel it vnto you, was, notwith­standing this reseruation, euen by the iudgement of P. R. a flat lye.’

39. This is his last and greatest argument, wher­of, as presently you shall heare, he vaunteth excee­dingly, conquering me first in his margent, writing there: An euident conuiction of P. R. And then againe: A plaine demonstration, to say no thing of the fetters & shackells in the text it selfe. The fet­ters and shackells that M. Morton vseth. And I haue thought best to lay forth his whole discourse, as it lyeth togeather in his booke, that heereby you may see, with what manner of substance he filleth vp paper, and what sort of shackells he hath to fetter men withall, which are as strong, as the netts of cobwebbes: for that in this place his whole discourse and argument is founded vpon a manifest false ground and princi­ple, to wit vpon the me [...]re mistaking, or fond sup­position, that the two answers of the Priest and the woman, viz. I am no Priest with obligation to tell it vnto [Page 107] [...]ou, and, I sould it for no more, with obligation to giue vnto you, are of equall falsity, which still we deny, & he can­not proue: and yet himselfe doth often heere repeat, [...]hat I do hould the answere of the Priest to be true, [...]nd hers to be false, for that his was made to an in­ [...]ompetent Iudge, and hers to a competent, so as she was bound to haue answered directly to S. Peters meaning: Childish mistaking or false supposing which being so, what needed all this long obscure speach of M. Morton, which might haue been [...]poken in 4. lynes? For I grant that the answers of [...]he Priest and the woman do make ech of them in [...]hemselues, being mixt with their reseruation, a whole perfect proposition, as if they had byn vt­ [...]ered without reseruation.

40. It is euident also, that the womans propositi­on, that she had sould her land for no more, with obligation to giue it to S. Peter, or to be spent in cō ­mon (this being the true effect, and substance of her answere) was a lye, whether it had beene vttered wholy togeather in playne wordes, or part in speach, and part in mentall reseruation. And M. Morton doth childishly suppose and affirme, that euery one knoweth that it had bene a true speach. For albeit the wordes of S. Peter in the text of the Actes of the Apostles be, Tell me, woman, if you sould the [...]eild for so much? and her answere was, Act. 5. Yea for so much: yet is it euidēt by the drift and circumstance of the place, that S. Pe [...]r [...] meaning was, whether they sold it for so much, and no more, and therfore if she did E­quiuocate as M. Morton will haue her, her secret mea­ning must needs be, that she sould it for no more, so as she was bound to vtter it, or giue it vnto him, or bring it to the cōmon purse. All which was false, & a lye, in respect both of [...]er vow to bring the whole to the common purse, and for that S. Peter was her lawful, and competent Iudge, and she obliged [Page 108] therby to tell him the truth.

41. Now then wee see after so many vaunts, and braggs, what M. Morton hath beene able to effect by these his arguments: It shall not be perhaps amisse to add his confident conclusion wherin he doth re­capitulate as it were the summe of all, comparing these two answers of the Priest and the woman to­geather. Let vs (saith he) for conclusion, Preamb. pag. 48. parallele both these examples which are very neere a kinne. ‘For if we do compare speaker with speaker, that is, the woman and a Priest, both will be thought to be Votaryes. If outward speach with outward speach, that is, I haue sold it but for so much, and I am no Priest, both are negatiues. If reseruation with reser­uatiō, as ( to tell it vnto you) or [ to giue vnto you] both are mentall. If the forme with forme, both equally an­answerable to the mynd of the speaker. If finally, end with end, both are to deceiue the hearer. Wherfore P. R. granting, that no clause of reseruation could saue her specah from a lye, must by irrepugnable conse­quence be forced to confesse, that his [ I am no Priest] vttered by a Priest, to whomsoeuer it be spoken, notwithstanding any mentall reseruation of [ to tell it vnto you] is a Satanicall and damnable lye.’

42. The wordes of Satanicall and damnable are very frequent with M. Morton, as you see. God send him saluation, and vs all freedome from Sathan, and Sa­thanicall spirits; which in no one thing are more dis­cryed then by the facility of wilfull lying: but to the matter. His collection in his conclusion is like the making of a latin without the principall Verbe. The prin­cipall verb wanting in M. Mortons latin. For wheras he gathereth in the said conclusion, sundry points of likenesse, and neernes of kinne (as he calleth them) to make the speaches of the Priest and the woman to seeme semblable; he pretermit­teth of purpose the chiefe and essentiall difference [Page 109] indeed of competent, & incompetent Iudge, and obligatiō [...]rising therō, wherin we principally do insist, for their difference and diuersity: & yet he saith, as you haue heard, that I granting, that no clause of reseruation [...]ould saue the womans speach from a lye, must by irr [...]pugna­ [...]le consequence be forced to grant also the same of the Prie [...]s answere. But wheron I pray you is this ir­ [...]epugnable consequence grounded? Haue you seene any demonstration alleadged by him for it, besides his [...]nly imagination, and fond [...]upposition? And yet, [...]s though he had done wonders indeed, he in [...]ul­ [...]eth exceedingly in the very last lynes of this Para­ [...]raph, which are these.

[...]3. And where is now ( saith he) P. R. his boast of [...]criptures, Fathers, Reasons? Where is his Chal­ [...]enge of Canonists and School-deuines? Where is [...]s apeale vnto both our Vniuersities? Nay, where [...] this man P. R. himselfe, the new select Aduocate [...]or this cause? may he not say heerafter, I was a­ [...]amed, and therefore I hid my selfe? So naked doth his [...]eformity appeare. He hath said, That his Aduer­ [...]ary T. M. is like one, who when the game is des­ [...]erate, well notwithstanding play it out, and see the [...]st man borne. Heere he himselfe hath made such a [...]lot, as cannot but be the vnfallible losse of his [...]hole game, who being pressed with this example [...]ut of Scripture, Act. 5. is driuen to such a vertigo and giddi­ [...]esse, that euen when he would defend his art of E­quiuocating from a lye, Extraor­dinary vaunting. is by cōsequence from Gods word, forced to confesse an outward speach, which no clause of reseruation could saue from a lye, whereby his owne Ma­gi (I doubt not) will be brought to acknowledg, that digitus Dei hic est, this is the power of Gods truth. And thus being contented, for this present, to haue my whole cause in both questions, of Equiuocation and Rebellion so iustifyable, that my Aduersarie his owne [Page 110] confessions may free me from his imputation of slā ­der; I do with better alacrity proceed vnto his next challenge. Thu [...] goeth this solemne vaunt.’

44. And truly he hath great cause to proceed with alacrity indeed, if with so litle labour & lesse lear­ning [...]e can make himselfe so victorious, in both the mayne questions of Rebellion and Equiuocation, as heere he paynteth out himselfe. I haue heard of some Cockes of the game that when they were so pricked and wounded by their aduersaries in fight, M. Mort. vaunt. as both [...]heir heads did runne with gore bloud, and both their eyes almost out, yet with any least pause giuen them, they would crow in the cockpit in signe of courage: and it may be that my Aduersarie is of some kindred to that couragious race. But heer I must au­swere him to some of his demands.

45 VVhere is now (saith he) the boast of P. R. for Srip­tures, Fathers, Reasons? To [...]he first de­maund. I answere, they are in my booke set downe in great numbers, and haue expected that you should haue satisfied at least some one or two of them in this place. And wheras they are so many, so manifest, and so potent against you, and no one of them attempted to be answered by you; it see­meth a poore euasion, and simple Rhetoricall shi [...]t to crow so coldly, as to aske where they are when so many do lye before you. But let vs heare your se­cond interrogation. To the se­cond. VVhere is (say you) his challeng of Canoni [...]s, and Schoole-Deuines? Wherto I answere, that they are in the same places of my former Treatise, where they were before; and you could not but see them, yet no one of them hath beene examined or touched by you in all this your reply, so farre as I can see. To the third. But you go further. VVhere is (say you) his ap­peale vnto both Vniuersities? I answere, it is in the same [...]ate that it was before, and in the same lynes that I l [...]ft it, without any repeale of your part hitherto [Page 111] made. And finally you demand in great brauery; To the fourth. VVhere is this man P. R. himsel [...]e, the new select Aduocate [...]or this cause? may he not say hera [...]ter, I was ashamed, and hid my selfe? wherunto I answere for him, that if he seeme to haue byn hydden before; now he doth appeare againe in this new Treatise, and you haue heard him speake, and felt him strike in his defence, and more you are like to do afterward before this com­bat be ended, though frendly and quietly accor­ding to the tytle of his booke. And so this being to much tyme to leese in these tryflinges, I shall in few wordes make vp the reckoning of this Pa­ [...]agraph.

The Vpshot of this Reckoning.

[...]6. Wherfore now to turne my selfe to M. Morton [...]n frendly and quiet manner, I cannot but wonder [...] Syr) that you would enter into this matter of [...]uerthrowing my whole defence of Mentall Equiuoca­ [...]ion, established by so great variety of apparēt proofs [...]ut of Scriptures, Fathers, Reasons, and other ar­ [...]umentes, as my former booke layeth before you, & [...]hat with such confidence as, to affirme in the very [...]ytle of your paragraph, Preamb. p. 43. §. 12. that no wit of man could stād [...]gainst you, that you would promise to your Rea­ [...]er, a glorious course to the triumph of truth: that I should be [...]ettered in my owne shackles, hanged in Achitophels halter, as a [...]atanicall and damnable lyer, a grosse and stupide contradictour [...]f my selfe, driuen into such a vertigo & giddines, vpon your [...]pressing me with one only example out of Scriptu­res, as when I would faynest defend my art of Equi­uocation, am forced by consequence from Gods words to confesse, that their is an outward speach, which no clause of reseruation could saue frō a lye, wherby myne owne Magi should be brought to acknowledg (as the Ma­gi of Egipt were) that digitus Dei hic est, this is the [Page 112] finger of God, that hath made M. Morton so miracu­lou [...]ly glorious against me, as hauing said nothing, hath notwithstanding gotten the victory, and so ouercome me, as all the wit of man can not defend me.’

47. And I do add heere miraculously of my selfe, for that, M. Mort. miracu­lous Vi­ctory. in my reasō it is the greatest miracle that can be deuised, that a mā without saying any thing at all to the purpose, should so flatly ouerthrow so large a de­fēce, so grounded, & so fortified as myne was, cōcer­ning Equiuocation, and the lawfullnes therof, and this by alleadging one only example of a poore wo­man that did make a lye to S. Peter her lawfull and competent Iudge, whiles she pretended to Equiuo­cate (if she had any such meaning as you wil needes signe her to haue had) and thereby you will con­clude, that all other Equiuocations whatsoeuer, (though to neuer so incompetent a Iudge) must needes in like manner be a lye: which seemeth not only a fancy, but also a very phre [...]sy in law of good dispute, aud argumentation. For if we cōsider your precedent arguments, wheron your whole bragging confidence doth rely, no one of them, nor all to­geather are worth a rush, to proue any iote of that you pretend, as now largely and manifestly hath beene proued. Wherfore I must needs say that it sa­uoureth of a strōg humor of vanity in you to frame vnto your selfe so full and glorious a victory as you do, which I assure my selfe will cause more laughter then admiratiō in any discret Reader: and with this alacrity, you may proceed to that which insueth.

48. But yet before I end this Chap. I must needs take you once by the sleeue againe, A new lye cōuinced against M. Morton. & tell you, that wher­as you do often times serue your selfe in this Reply, of my cōfession, or rather concessiō, that no clause of reseruation could excuse the speach of the woman (Saphyra) [Page] from a lye; for that she spake to a competent Iudge, which obliged her not to equiuocate: you to make semblance of some contradiction, and absurdity in me, about the same, doe in the very entrance of this your Reply, (to wit, in your Epistle to P. R.) falsify my words manifestly, affirming me to graunt that, there is a mentall equiuocation (meaning of the speach of Saphyra) which no clause of reseruation can saue from lye; which is a lye indeed, for that this is not my saying, but yours: for that my saying is, that the answer of Saphyra to S. Peter, could not by any reseruation o [...] mynd be defended f [...]om a lye, [...]or that he was her lawfull Iudg; and consequently, I doe proue, that her said speach was no equiuocatiō at all [...] and yet are you not asha­med to say, yea and to stand vpon it, and to vrge the matter in sundry places, as graunted by me, that there is a mentall equiuocation which no clause of reseruation can saue from a lye, wheras I doe hold, auerr, & proue the quite contrary, to witt, that such a speach can­not be truly equiuocation, for that it is a lye. This then may increase your alacrity (M. Morton) that this assertion of yours is found to be so plaine, and eui­dently false, as no equiuocation or mentall reserua­tion can excuse it from a lye, nor any wit of man possibly defend you therin.

49. And this is all in effect that M. Morton hath thought good to handle of the two large subiectes of my former booke, The con­clusion of this chap­ter. touching Rebellion & Equiuocatiō, beginning first with the title (as you haue h [...]ard) and auo [...]ching, that to call it a Mit [...]gation, was very ominous and vnluckie to them whome specially it laboureth to de [...]end, whero [...] yet he alleageth no one proofe in the world, but only the ( May be) before mentioned: to wit, that I said, that albeit dangers may fall out, as in al [...] other Common-wealthes; so yet may Prote­stants and Catholickes liue togeather in cyuill vniō, [Page 114] and dutifull obedience, if they will, and be permit­ted. And then from this assertion he leapeth present­ly to another, saying; that my foresaid Treatise of Mitigation, hath betrayed my whole cause both in the one, and the other question, of Rebellion and Equiuocation: for proofe whereof he hath no other argument, as now you haue heard, but only for the former of Rebellion, certayne fond deuised impossibilityes against the said may be. And for the other question of Equiuocation he hath only the case of the poore lying-woman Saphyra, which yet he esteemeth so highly to make for him, as he dareth pronounce, that it ouerthroweth my whole defence of mentall Equiuocation, and that so euident­ly, as no wit of man can possibly excuse the same. Which vehe­mēt hyperbolicall asseueratiō of his, I assure my selfe will seeme to the iudicious Reader, that hath takē a view of the triall past, to proceed of so litle wit of man, as it may scarce possibly be defended from plainfolly.

50. Well then this being all that is answered to the substance of my booke, we must passe to certaine accidents therof, which are sundry grieuous imputa­tions of false dealing laied to M. Mortons charge, which I did obiter, and as it were by the way, lay opē in my Treatise, thereby to shew the weakenes, and misery of his cause, which forced him (a mā other­wise much louing truth, as himselfe euery where protesteth) to fall into such inexplicable labyrinths of grosse absurdities, as few men before him haue done. And for that these accidents did seeme per­haps to touch him more neerly, then the substance of the controuersy it selfe (for that they are more sensible in the Readers eye and eare:) therfore he hath principally adressed himselfe in this his Pream­blatory-reply to euacuate or infringe some of these im­putations, but with what successe, the euent it selfe will shew in the ensui [...]g Chapters.

THE THIRD CHAPTER ANSVVERING TO M. MORTONS THIRD INQVIRY, CONCERNING falsities obiected by him (though falsely) against Catholicke writers, but especially against Card. Bellarmine: wherof no one can be proued.

PREFACE.

IN the former two Chapters the [...]eader hath now taken a view of their seuerall subiects and ar­guments: and in the first, what light skirmishes M. Mortō thought best to make for some triall of his valour in answering (vpon sundry small quarrels picked [...]ut heere and there from different places of my who [...]e Treatise,) and with what successe the same hath bene by him performed. In the second he hath seene two short assaults, about the two mayne matters in controuersy o [...] Rebellion & Equiuocation, which being [Page 116] conteyned but in two small Paragraphes, and trea­ting only two single obiections, do easily shew how little store of substantiall reply M. Morton hath to so large a Treatise as mine was. But we must expect the residue of full complement in his promised lar­ger Reioynder.

2. Now in the meane space wee are to examine three or foure other poyntes which he handleth in this his last Preamble-Reply, especially about his owne defence: for that he being deeply charged in my booke for manifold vntrue dealing in his writings which oftentimes was such as could not proceed so much of error, or mistaking, but sauoured of will­full, and witting deceiptfullnes, that commonly is called malice: which poynt for that I noted, and vr­ged often both against himselfe, and against many other of his profession, Three ge­nerall heads to be hand­led. and this by great number and variety of examples, a [...]d i [...]tances; he feeling himself touched not a little in credit with this matter, as it may seeme, thought good after due de­liberation to take this course of remedying the mat­ter. First to obiect by way of recrimination diuers falsityes (though farre vnlike) against sundry Ca­tholicke 1 wryters, and namely against Ca [...]d. Bellarmine. And then againe, the same against me. And in the 2 third place, to shape an answere to some of the fore­sayd 3 vntruthes, wherwith I had charged him, such as you may imagine he thought himselfe best able somwhat to shaddow or disguise, leaping ouer the rest of most importance, as after you shall perceaue. So as these three points are now to be handled in this, and the next two ensuing Chapters.

‘3. And first for an entrance to this matter, he in­deauoureth at the beginning to excuse himselfe frō malice against Catholicks in these words: From the imputation of malice against the persons of men [Page 117] (saith he) if I should need the testimony of man, my aduersaries may acquit me, who haue acknowled­ged in me better measures by their owne experience, D. VVri. M. Const. M. Ga. I haue halfe iniured thē, with halfe naming them, but I hope they will pardon me this wrong, knowing that it is not spoken in exprobration to them, but for iustificatiō of my selfe &c.’ So he. But I see not why he needeth to excuse [...]imselfe from exprobration, which euer supposeth [...]rue merits and benefits truly obiected: which how [...]arre M. Morton may obiect to these Catholicke men [...]y him heere named, I know not. But howsoener [...] be, it litle maketh to the purpose, for that the [...]putation of malice was not in respect of his hatred [...]gainst this or that particuler man, as to their per­ [...]ns, but against their cause, & that in such a bloudy [...]rt of sycophancy, M. Mort. measure in malice towards Catho­licks. as included all the persons of that [...]eligion: and therfore his fawning vpon two or [...]ree in externall words and countenance, either in [...]erson, or els where, whiles in his chāber he sought [...] writing his spitefull, infamous, and virulent ly­ [...]g bookes to oppresse them all, & cut their throats; [...]is measure was not good, but may iustly be called a [...]alicious measure: and yet was this M. Mortons measure, [...]r so much as no man did euer write so maliciously [...] my knowledg as he, nor in so odious an argumēt, [...]d iealous a tyme.

[...] Moreouer malice doth not only consist in ha­ [...]ed to particuler persons, as heere M. Morton would [...]eme to insinuate by his answere, but in crafty and [...]eceiptfull dealing against charity, conscience, and [...]eason; especially in cyting false witnesse of Authors [...]gainst Catholicks and their Religion, as he is con­ [...]inced often to haue done. And therfore wheras in [...]he end of this his defence from malice, he saith, [...]hat he must expostulate with Catholicks accor­ding [Page 118] to the Apostles example saying: Am I your enem [...] because I tell you truth? Gal. 4. (which sentence liked him so well as he would needs put the same also for his poesy in the first front of his booke:) the Catholicks will answere, no, Syr, Yow are not our enemy [...]or telling truth, which yow do very seldome in any matter of controuersy betwe [...]ne vs and you; but for making many a false and pernicious lye. Catho­licks an­swere to M. Mort. And so the note of malice, and malitious dealing remayneth still with you vnpurged, vntill you blot it out by con­trary deedes, and not only wordes: and this may serue by way of Preface to this Chapter.

OF WILFVLL falshoods obiected by M. Morton in sundry Catholi [...]k [...] writers: and namely his abuse offered to Franciscus Costerus. §. I.

NOW then to come to the matter it selfe: the oc­casion o [...] this labour of M. Morton to seeke out some errours, or shewes of falsities in Catholick [...] Authors, was, for that I hauing pressed him very sore in the last Chapter of my booke of Mitigation, with great multiplicity of vntruthes vttered by him, A signe distin­ctiue be­tweene Protestant & Catho­licke writers. and his consortes, which seemed to me both witting and willfull, I said that it might well be assigned for a signe distinctiue betweene vs and thē to haue the spirit of vttering wil [...]ull vntruthes, and therby also might be determined the differēce of our causes, which is good, and which is bad. For as in a good cause there is no need of lying, and a bad cause cannot be defended but by lying: so no man willingly of any good nature will choose to lye, [Page 119] but vpon some necessity. The wordes of my former discourse in the book of Mitigation, are these.

‘6. And for that (say I) this matter is of great importance for the reader well to conceyue in these dayes of controuersies betweene vs, Mitig. p. 488.489. I meane to stay my selfe somwhat in this Chapter vpon this point [...]nd to shew, that indeed it is a substantiall signe di­ [...]tinctiue betweene all sectaryes and vs, at this tyme, [...]nd that in matters of controuersy, our writers shall [...]euer be found guylty in these kindes of false lying [...]nd malitious equiuocations, where not only vn­ [...]uth is vttered, but it is wittingly also vttered, the [...]riter knowing that he writeth vntruth, as often [...]ow hath beene said: which manner of dealing in­ [...]rreth two pointes; the one that such a writer or [...]eaker hath no conscience, that vttereth thinges [...]gainst his owne knowledge, and which God seeth [...] be false, and falsely meant in his heart; and the [...]her, that his cause hath no ground of substantiall [...]uth, which cannot be defended without such [...]ilfull lyes.’

[...] In this then if you please let vs insist a while, & [...] Tho. Morton bring forth any Catholicke Authors [...]hatsoeuer, A very iust de­maund & reasona­ble offer. that wrote against Protestants since [...]ese heresyes began, that hath bene taken in this [...]piety; I meane, that hath set downe in print any [...]h falsity, as cannot be excused, eyther by igno­ [...]nce, ouersight, negligence, error of print, transla­ [...]n, diuersity of editions, or the like; but that it [...]ust needs be presumed that he knew the vntruth, [...]d yet would set it forth: of this kynd (I say) let [...]im shew me but one example among all Catho­ [...]cke writers of our tyme, and I will in my consci­ [...]ce greatly mistrust, and discredit the Author, [...]hether it be an other, or my selfe. But if he shew [...]e two or three in any writer of this kynd, I shall [Page 120] hardly be able euer afterward to belieue him more. And wheras the number and variety of Catholicke writers is so great as the world seeth, it were no great [...]abour to shew it in some, if that spirit did raigne among them, as it doth in Protestant writers.’

8. To this speach of mine doth M. Morton now in this his last Preamble frame a rhetoricall answere in these wordes. Preamb. pag. 50. ‘Doth the man (who maketh men­tion of his interruption by sicknesse) know what he hath now said? Whet [...]er he spake this being in his feauer-fit, or in temper? Whether in a dreame or a wake? Whether in his right mynd, or in distra­ction? For sure I am, that this ostentation will prooue in the issue as vnfortunate vnto P. R as euer was boast either by Thraso on the stage, or by Goliah in the Campe, or by Gorgias in the schooles: A strange māner of boasting where no substance is at a [...]l. by the which he must be driuen vnto so miserable and shamefull a palino­dy, as euer herafter vtterly to discredit his owne frends, and worke a perpetuall discontent within himselfe, as presently will appeare. So he.’

9. And to this appearāce I am contēt to remit me [...] only I desire the reader to stand attent to the condi­tiō he [...]re put downe, that the fa [...]shood obiected must be willfull, and not excusable either by error, igno­rāce, ouersight or the like, as many of those were not, nor could possibly be defended which in my booke I brought against M. Morton and his, and more shall I do in this his Reply. And surely it is worth the no­ting, that he being to begin a list of falsities against Roman writers, as he pretendeth, should in the very first lynes s [...]t downe a notorious wil [...]ull vntruth of his owne, against that graue and learned man Franciscus Costerus, as pr [...]sently will appeare. For wheras I had said in m [...] former alleadged discourse, Let Thomas Morton bring forth any Catholicke Aut [...]ours [Page 121] whatsoeuer that wrote against Protestants since these heresies be­gan that hath bene taken in this impiety, he maketh this an­ [...]were: Preamb. pag. 51. ‘I m [...]y not deny euen this my Aduersary his due com [...]endation of modesty, who being ashamed (we may thinke) of the Romish fraudes, and falsi­fications of former times, will insist only vpon such mens examples, as haue professedly written of late against Protestants. It were to be wished, that his f [...]llow Iesuite Costerus had kept himselfe with­in the same precincts, but he maketh a more gene­rall challeng thus: Coster. Ies. En [...]hi [...]id. c. desumm [...] Pontif. §. Constat. Nemo hactenu [...] vel Princeps, vel Praesul, vel Scriptor fuit, qui mendacij, vel malae fidei Romanos arguerit: that is, Neuer yet (saith he) did any Prince, or Pre­late, or writer accuse the Romanists of falshood. So he.

10. And heere now I must demand of the Rea­der what he vnderstandeth M. Morton his purpose to be in this place? Is it not to shew that Costerus was lesse modest then I, for so much as I said, if in any one Catholicke writer of controuersies of our age, there might be found but two or three examples of wilfull lying, I would neuer trust him more, but that Costerus went further saying, that no Prince, Prelate, [...]r writer had euer hitherto accused any Romanists o [...] falshood? Is not this M. Mortons plaine meaning (thinke you) as both his words and drift do shew? Yes truly. Which being so, I would aske him first, why he did clippe the latin words of Costerus (being so few as [...]hey are) for that he saith, Atqui verò nemo hact [...]nus fuit Catholicus, vel Princeps, vel Praesul, vel Scriptor &c. Costerus notably abused. but ne­uerthelesse there was no Catholicke man hitherto (to wit, vnto the time assigned whē Bishops of Rome were Saints and Martyrs) eyther Prince, Bishop, or writer &c. why did he cut of the words, but [...]euerthelesse & Catholicke man, and those both in latin and English, wheras they be in Costerus?

[Page 122]11. Why was this paring think you, but that they being s [...]t down truly as they stād in the Author, they would haue b [...]wrayed his falshood; for that the words ( but neuerthelesse) do shew a referēce to somwhat going before, and the words ( no Catholicke Prince or Pre­late) do demōstrate that Costerus spake not of Catholick or Romā writers, for it had byn ridiculous [...]or him in that sense to say, that no Catholicke of the Ro­man Religion did euer hitherto accuse any Roma­nists (that is, Roman writers) of falshood, for it had byn most absurd: & therfore if we imagin Costerus to be a man of common sense, we could neuer thinke that he would write so absurdly, and therfore this word (Catholicke) was guilfully left out by M. Mort.

12. Well then what was Costerus his meaning? truly himselfe doth set it down both at large, and perspi­cuously in the very place, and Paragraph by M. Morton cyted, so a as ignorance or error can not be plea­ded: for that he treating of the Authority and suc­cession of the Bishops of Rome, and prouing the same out of the ancient Fathers, and historiographers of the primitiue Church, Costerus vbi supra [...]ap. 3. S. Iren [...]us, Eusebius, Augustinus, Optatus, and others, he in the next Paragraph, cited heere by M. Morton, proueth the same in like manner out of the Acts, Gests, Decrees, and letters yet extant of the ancient Popes themselues, euen in time of per­secution, when in human power they were weake, and expected nothing but affliction, death [...] & mar­tyrdome, and yet did they take vpon them the care of the whole world (saith Costerus) confirming Bi­shops, depriuing Patriarches of cōmuniō when need required: as restoring also others to their Seas when by violence they were i [...]iustly oppressed, and so for this he citeth many examples, euen before the time of Constantine the great, vpon which enumeration he maketh this argument.

[Page 123]13. Hi sanè qui vitam cum sanguine pro Christi confessione profuderunt, nihil sibi arrogasse [...]t alienum &c. The argu­ment or inference of Coste­rus. ‘These godly Bishops of Rome that spent their liues and bloud for the confessiō of Christ, would neuer (of liklihood) haue arrogated to themselues that which was not theirs, nor would they haue vsurped any thing con­trary to the will of Christ, except they had well knowne, and byn sure that such an office was left, and commended to them by Christ. And if any man will imagin that they had byn of such impudency, as not to feare to do it: yet would there not haue wanted some others, eyther Bishops, Princes, or Doctors, who by their authority, power, and wri­tings, would haue repressed this attempt of those Roman Bishops. And yet neuerthelesse hitherto there was n [...] Catholicke, eyther Prince, Prelate, or writer, that euer argu­ [...]d those Roman Bishops of lying, or false dealing, but rather Bishops, and Patriarchs of the first and principall churches when they were oppressed by their aduer­s [...]ries, did flye vnto them.’

14 Thus farre Costerus. And now let vs consider how faithfully M. Morton hath dealt heere, euen thē when he principally pretendeth to deliuer himself [...] from vnfaithful [...]es, like as he that being arraigned at the sessions for stealing, doth not abstayne to steale [...]uen in that place and presence of the Iudges themselues: who can excuse M. Morton heere? he saw the whole drift of Costerus to be, to shew that if those ancient Popes before Constantine, who were Saints and Martyrs had presumed any thing beyōd their lawfull authority, some Catholicke Prince, Prelate, or writer of that tyme would haue resisted, or reprehended them of false dealing: but no such Prince, Prelat, or writer was found vnto that day, but rather Bishops and chiefe Patriarches did make their refuge vnto thē: therfore it is a signe that they [Page 124] were held for lawfull Superiours.

15. And what now is there heere in Costerus his speach about the lying of Romanists or Roman VVriters? Can there be any defence of this so apparent abuse? will M. Morton say that he saw not Costerus his mea­ning, M. Mort. conuinced of egregi­ous fraud or that he had not a [...]alse meaning himselfe to deceaue his Reader? Why then did he suppresse all the precedent clauses that do declare Costerus his pur­pose? why did he cut of the other words immedi­atly following, of Bishops, and Patriarches recourse vnto [...]opes, which did properly appertaine and cohere to the said former words and meaning of Costerus, and no way to M. Morton? why did he trāslate ( Romanos) Ro­manists, as though it pertained to Roman writers euen at this day, wheras the whole contex and im­mediate precedent wordes do manifestly shew that Costerus meant Romanos Pontifices, ancient Roman Bi­shops in tyme of persecution, and not Roman wryters? And if all these inexcusable fraudes dis­couered in the allegation of this one litle sentence of Costerus be not sufficient to proue M. Morton not to meane sincerely, nor out of a good conscience (not­withstanding all his protestations to the contrary) I am greatly deceyued: let him produce but one such against vs, & I will say he doth somwhat indeed: & now whether he be able to do it or no, we shall pre­sently take the view, for his list of obiections against our writers doth immediatly follow out of this his fraudulent Preamble, as full stuffed notwithstā ­ding with protestations and vaunts of vpright dea­ling, and sincere proceeding, euen then, when he falsifieth egregiously, as euer perhaps you haue read before.

HIS FIRST EXAMPLE of voluntary falshood falsely obiected against three ancient Popes. §. II.

I hope the reader will remember what M. Morton is bound to bring forth, if he will bring any [...]hing to the purpose, and true state of the question: [...]o wit, he must let vs see some 2. or 3. examples of [...]itting and wilfull falshood in any one Catholicke [...]riter of our time, that hath written against Pro­ [...]estants, which presently afterward hee will at­ [...]empt to doe against Cardinall Bellarmine, and some o­ [...]hers. But now hee beginneth with three ancient [...]opes, Zozimus, Bonifacius, and Celestinus, that lyued in [...]he tyme of S. Augustine, August. l. 2. de gratia Christi c. 2. & 6. & cō ­tra duas epistolas Pelag. cap. 4. Concil. African. epistola ad B [...]nifaciū. See Baro­nius tom. 5. in vitis e [...]m Pō [...]tificum. and were much commended [...]y him for holy men, but are accused by M. Morton [...]r falsaryes, as though they had forged a Canon of [...]he first Councel of Nice, in fauour of their owne Su­ [...]remacy, to proue therby the lawfulnes of appea­ [...]es to be made to them, and to their Sea from the Bishops [...]o Africa, which Canon was not found in [...]he ordinarie copies then extant of that Councell.

[...]. But first of all, howsoeuer this matter passed, [...]t appertayneth litle or nothing at all to our purpose [...]or to the question now in hand of moderne Catho­ [...]icke writers, nor doth it proue wilfull falshood in [...]hose three ancient Popes, if they cyted the Canon of one Councell for another of equall authority (as indeed they did,) for that it might be ascribed ey­ther to variety of copyes (when no print was yet extant) or to ouersight, forgetfulnes, or to some other such defect, rather then to malice, and volun­tary errour. So as for M. Morton to begin his impug­nation [Page 126] with an example, that hath so many dispari­tyes from the case it selfe, and state of the question, sheweth that he hath litle indeed to say against vs to the purpose, notwithstanding his dreadfull threat before set down [...] against me, that I should be dryuen vnto a miserable, and shamefull palynode &c. for if he had had wares of any importance, it is likly that wee should haue seene some part therof now in this beginning of his onset.

18. Especially for that vpon want of better matter, as may be presumed, he was content to haue a snatch at Gratian, Gratian 2. q. 6. §. Pla­cuit. the compiler or gatherer together of the Canons of old Councels, who cyting the 22. Canon of the Councell of Meliuet in Africa, in which S. Augustine was present, and where it was decreed in these wordes, Placuit, vt Presbyteri, Diaconi, vel inferiores Clerici &c. It is decreed that Priests, Deacons and other inferiour Clergy men, if they will appeale from their Bishops, they shall not appeale but vnto the Councells of Africa &c. Gratian after the whole Canon set downe, The que­stiō about Appeales in the Councell of Meli­uet. doth by way of commentary ad­ioyne this exception, in a differēt distinct letter, say­ing, except they do appeale to the Sea of Rome, which ex­ception Cardinall Bellarmine in that matter alloweth not, for that the Councel of Meliuet did principally intēd to restrayne the Appeales of inferiour Cleargy men, frō going to Rome against their owne Bishops, though not the appeales of Bishops themselues, a [...] presently shall be shewed.

19. But now what hath M. Morton eyther against vs, or for himselfe out of this case? You shal heare him speake. Preamb. pag. 52. ‘What can be said (saith he) for the de­fence of Gratian their publicke Compiler of the De­crees of Popes, who as Cardinall Bellarmine witnesseth citing a Canon of a Councell of Meliuet, wherin it was decreed that none should appeale beyond the [Page 127] sea, did adde of himselfe this exception, Except it be [...]nto the Apostolike Sea of Rome: when as that Councell in forbidding appeales beyond the sea, did especi­ [...]lly intend to forbid appeales to Rome? Many such [...]ike falshoods might be alleadged.’ So saith he.

20. Wherto I answere, that if they be no bet­ter then this, they are not worth the alleaging, but only to intertaine time, & to shew your fraud in dea­ [...]ing. For first Gratian did liue dyuers hundred yeares gone; Diuers false shifts in accu­sing of Gratian. but we talke of writers of our tyme, and of [...]uch only is our question & cōtrouersy; wherin you [...]inding your selfe barren, would now extend your [...]ōmission to all Catholicke wryters of all ages past, which is a miserable shift. Secōdly there be so many other shifts & trickes in cyting these few words, [...]s do make demonstration that you can cyte no­ [...]hing in simplicity of truth, without some wil [...]ull corruption, as heere where you say, it was decreed (in the Councel of Meliuet) that none should appeale beyond the sea, you cut of craftily the first words before cyted of the said Canon, inferiores Clerici, the inferiour Cleargy men, as though the prohibition had byn for all (as well Bishops, as inferiour Cler­gie men) which presently we shall shew to be false.

21. Thirdly where you say that Gratian did adde o [...] himselfe this exception to the Canon, you would make [...]our Reader thinke that he had added these words [...]s the words of the Canō it selfe; Bellarmin. lib. 2. de R [...] man. Po [...] c. 24. §. 3. which he did not, but as a commentary or explication of the Canon in a separate place, and so is now extant in a distinct letter: and consequently your note in the margent that Gratian is a falsificator, falls vpon your selfe, which do falsifie his meaning. For that the most that can be obiected to Gratian in this place, is, that which Cardinall Bellarmine saith, he mistooke the true mea­ning and intent of that Canon of Meliuet, as though [Page] it had beene meant of Bishops, as well as of in [...]eriou [...] Clergy-men, which is farre [...]rō the proofe of will­full [...]a [...]se meaning, which may very probably be ob­iected to M. Morton in this and many other places. For that it cannot be well thought, but that he must know that he dealt in [...]uriously & ca [...]ūniously with Gratian in this place.

22. But now to the former old, idle, and worne-out obiection against the foresaid three Popes, for counterfaiting not one only (as M. Morton accuseth) but three Canons of the said Councell of Nice, not only the Madgeburgians, but Caluin also in his Instituti­ons, and a [...]ter them both [...] Iewell at large in his fourth article, and after him euery Protestant haue imploy­ed their pennes and tongues to exaggerate the same, Caluin. l. 4. Instit. c. 7. Mag [...]ebur­gens [...]s C [...]n [...]. 5. c. 9. Iew­ell in his 4. article of Reply. vpon no other ground, so much as it seemeth, as vpon stomake, and exacerbation of hatred against the Roman Sea, seeking to slaunder and defame three so notable & ancient Bishops of Rome, that sate within the cōpasse of 7. or 8. yeares, vpon the point of a thousand and two hundred yeares past, which is farre without the compasse of moderne Catholick [...] writers, as you see, and consequently from the state of our question. And albeit the matter hath byn an­swered both largely, M. Mort. cauil about 3. Popes six times [...]nswered [...]lready and clearly by diuers learned men, as well of our nation as others, and shewed to be a meere cauillation: yet nothing will serue these men, but still is it brought againe, as though it had neuer beene answered before. Which false dissimu­lation is here also vsed by M. Morton, Hardings detection. l. 4. fol. 249. who saith not a word of any answere that euer he saw thereunto, and yet could he not but haue seene fiue or six at least (and foure very famous of our owne nation) if he be but meanly conuersant in the writers of our time. As that first of D. Harding, in his detection against M. Iewell, shewing among other arguments, that no [Page 129] [...]riter of all antiquity from that time, wherin these [...]oly Popes liued vnto this age (these Protestants ex­ [...]epted) was so shameles as euer to call them falsaryes, [...]r that they had corrupted, or forged any Canon of [...]he Councell of Nice, though the Canons by them [...]yted, were not found in some Copies, as they were in theirs of Rome, by the reason that presently shall be shewed.

[...]3. The Second is of D. Sanders, D. Sanders de visib. mon. l. 7. p. 356. & de­inceps in Zozimo. in his Visible Mo­ [...]archy of the Church, who much more largely discus­ [...]eth the point, and finally concludeth the whole matter by fiue seuerall arguments, that no such thing was euer meant by the African Fathers to forbid all [...]ppeales of the Bishops to Rome, as Illyricus, Caluin, M. Iewell & other Protestant writers haue deuised & published

24. The third answerer is Doctor Stapleton, Stapl. Re­turne of vntruthes. art. 4. p. 29. who refuteth the whole tale, and calumniation of the Protestants in this affayre, in his Retu [...]ne o [...] Vn­ [...]ruthes, and fourth article, throughout twenty whole leaues together against M. Iewell, and conuinceth him of 38. seuerall vntruthes vttered in that one matter, which in reason M. Morton should eyther haue acknowledged or confuted: but the one he would not, and the other he could not. The fourth answerer is Alanus Copus otherwise Doctor Harpsfield, Harpsfield Dialog. 1. cap. 6. & 7. very large, exact, & le [...]rned, in his Dialogues, who handleth euery member therof with like obseruance of multitude of lyes vsed by the Protestants in that matter.

25. The fifth is Cardinall Bellarmine, Bellar. l. 2. de Rom. Pont. cap. 24. & 25. who in his bookes of the Bishop of Rome, hath largely, & learnedly discussed the same, and answered all ob­iections brought to the cōtrary with great diligēce, conuincing both Illyrcius, and the rest of his fellow- Centuriators, togeather with Caluin, for so many fal­shoods, [Page 130] shiftes, errors of history, malicious fictions, and other like abuses, as is a shame to read. And fi­nally not to name more authors for this poynt, Car­dinall Baronius as last of all, Baron. tom. 5. ann [...] 419. non lōgè à fine. so with more exact exami­nation historicall the [...] any of the rest, hath cleared the whole matter in his fifth Tome of his Ecclesiasti­call History, vpon the yeare 419. to whome I remit the studious Reader.

26. Well then, in all these six Authors at least I do suppose, that M. Mortō as a learned man had seene this obiection discussed, and answered, though not perhaps to his contentment, why then if he had meant playnly, as often he protesteth, had not he eyther mentioned these Authors, or refuted them, or at leastwise told his Reader, A simile well shew­ing M. Mortons vnsincere dealing. that there had bene some such answers before, though not sufficient to ouerthrow the obiection, wherby the said Reader might haue sought to haue a view therof? For if a Marchant that professeth much sincerity, and vp­right dealing, should offer coyne for good and cu [...] ­rant that himselfe had knowne to haue bene six times at least reiected for coūterfait by skilfull men, and yet he should obtrude the same againe the 7. time, without saying any one word that it had bene called into question, and refused before; none would say that this mans sincerity is worth a rush. The application I leaue to M. Morton himselfe.

27. Wherfore in a word or two, to answere the substance of the matter, The true state of the que­stion. thus it passed. A certayne Priest of Sicca in A [...]rick named Appiarius hauing a con­trouersy with his owne Bishop Vrbanus, after diuers disagreements passed betweene them, wherin he thought himselfe hardly dealt with all, he appealed to Rome to Pope Zozimus, bringing with him cōmen­datory letters from the Primate of all Africk. Zozimus hauing heard his cause, thought best to send him [Page 131] [...]acke againe into Africk, and with him two Legates, [...]ith instructiōs that they should see & procure not [...]nly this man to be restored to his right, but more­ [...]uer that 3. Canons of the Councell of Nice, the [...]rst about Appeales of Bishops, the second of Priests, [...]e third of Bishops following the Court, to be ob­ [...]rued. Whereupon the African Bishops gathered a [...]ationall Cōncell at Carthage of 217. Bishops about [...]e satisfying of the Order of Pope Zozimus.

[...]8. But when this Councell had examined their [...]pyes of the Councell of Nice, they found not those [...] Canons therin. Wherupon they sending into the [...]ast partes to seeke other Copies, they receyued both [...]om S. Cyrill Patriarch of Alexandria, and Atticus of [...]onstantinople other Copies, which in like manner [...]anted these 3. Canons, as also they did want diuers [...]ther Canons cyted by sundry ancient Fathers to [...]aue bene made in the Councell of Nice, as by Praef. in Iudi [...]h. S. [...]ierome, Epistol [...] 110. S. Augustine, Epist. 82. S. Ambrose, and diuers later [...]ouncels: which Canons notwithstanding were [...]ade & decreed in the first Councell of Nice, though [...]ot extant in the Copies, that were in Africa; which [...]oth D. Harpsfeild, & Bellarmine do particulerly proue [...]t large, and it appeareth playnly that these cop­ [...]ies sent out of the East, had 20. Canons only of [...]he said Councell of Nice, which Ruffinus in his story [...]oth recount: Ruff. l. [...]. Histor. Athan. Epistola ad Marcū. wheras both S. Athanasius and many [...]ther Fathers that were presēt in the same Councell of Nice, do testify, that there were more, which are [...]et downe in the first tome of Councells, as transla­ [...]ed out of the Arabian language, though not found in the Greeke.

29. But indeed [...]ll the errour or mistaking was this, that there begin a generall Councell gathered togeather at Sardica very soone after that of Nice, which Sardicense Conciliū conteyned more Bishops in [Page 132] number then were in that of Nice (for that in thi [...] there were 3OO. out of the West only, and 70. fr [...] the East, as both Athanasius, Athan. Epist. ad [...]olitariam vitam agē ­tes & A­pol. 2. So­crat. 2. hist. cap. 15. Socrates, Zozomonus, Zozo. l. 3. cap. 11. & o­ther Authors do affi [...]me) & for that the most of these Fathers were the selfe same, that had bene in the Councell of Nice, and had determined nothing con­cerning faith, differing from the Nicene Councell, but only seem [...]d to be called [...]or better manifestation and confirmation of the said Nicene Councell, it was held (especially in the West Church) for a part, or appendix of the said first Nicene Councell: in which regard S. Gregorie, and other Fathers, when they do mention the first 4. Generall Coun­cells, do leaue out this of Sardica, The ge­nerall Councell of Sardi­ca. though it were as Generall and more great then the first Nicene, as hath bene said.

30. Wherefore this Councell of Sardica hauing set downe the foresaid three Canons, as conforme to the decrees of the first late Councell of Nice, and going vnder the name of the said Nicene Councell as a member therof in those copyes that Pope Zozimu [...] in the West Church had, he did name them Canōs of the Nicene Councell, as made by the authority of the selfe same Fathers that sate at Nice, and the na­ming of one for the other was no greater an errour in effect, Matt. 27. then when S. Matthew doth name Hieremy the Prophet for Zachary, for so much as the thing it selfe was true: and so was the allegation of Pope Zo­zimus, for that in the Councell of Sardica these three Canons are extant: The mali­ [...]ious cla­mours of Protestāts against three an­cient re­nowed Bishops of Rome. nor euer was there any least su­spition or speach of forging vsed in the Church by eyther Catholicks or Hereticks for so many ages, before the Lutheranes and Caluinists vpon meere ha­tred and gall of stomake began those clamours in this our age, against so holy ācient Fathers as those 3. Bishops of Rome were (to wit, Zozimus, Boni [...]a­cius, [Page 133] and Celestinus) by the testimony of Saint Au­gustine, and other Fathers that lyued with them, who also (I meane S. Augustine) at that very tyme when the controuersy was in treating about the Copyes of the Councell of Nice, August. [...]pist. 26 [...]. and matter of ap­pellation, did appeale himselfe to the later of these three Popes, to wit to Celestinus in the cause of Anto­nius Bishop of Fessala, as appeareth out of his owne Epistle, about that matter. And so this shalbe suffici­ent, and more then was necessary, to answere vnto [...]his stale impertinent obiectiō of counterfaiting the Canons of the first Nicene Councell, which is nothing [...]o our purpose in hand as hath bene seene, and yet [...]ncōbred with so many vntruthes, as would require [...] seuerall Treatise to display them. Let vs come then [...]o his second instance.

HIS SEC0ND EXAMPLE of wilfull fraud falsely obiected against sundry mo­derne Catholicke writers, about the Councell of Eliberis in Spayne. §. III.

BEFORE he cōmeth to set downe this instance about the Councell of Eliberis, Premb. p. 53. he falleth agayne to boast and bragge exceedingly, saying: ‘P. R. is more merci [...]ull, requiring three sensible instāces, as it were 3. witnesses against any one of his writers ( before he be condemned:) & yet this also is horribly vnmerci [...]ull on their part. I wish he had but named any one, whose credit he valueth most, that I might haue answered his challenge in that one. Howso­euer, it wilbe no more easie a taske for me to find one falshood in many, then many in one. So he. And [Page 134] [...]aue you heard this craking?’ We may say with Horace,

Quid dignum tanto feret hic promissor hiatu?

What strang effect will so great words bring forth? But heere I must agayne, What this brag­ger is bound to do. and in euery place aduer­tise the Reader, what this Boaster should and ought to proue, if indeed he can proue any thing at all: to wit, that he lay forth cleerly and perspicuously some two or three plaine instāces out of any one Catho­licke writer of our time (as I haue done many a­gainst him and his, wherby he and they are conuin­ced of witting and wilfull falshood,) and this so manifest and apparent, as the Author himselfe must needes know that it was false when he wrote it. Well then, what can M. Morton bring forth in this kynd against our writers, out of this his second ex­ample or instance, about the Councell of Eliberis in Spaine?

32. In the controuersy about Images (saith he) the Pro­testants appeale vnto antiquity both of Councells, and Fathers. The first Councell is that of Eliberis about the yeare of Grace 305. which Protestants vrge, Preamb. pag. 53. as forbidding that there should be any Images in the Church. Now let vs try the spirits of the an­swerers. Well Syr. And what triall will you make of their spirits heere? The state of your question in controuersy requireth that you should try them for willfull lying spirits, and that they lyed voluntari­ly, as hath byn proued against you and yours. What haue you to say against them in this kind out of this place? You do accuse them that they haue diuers, & different expositions vpon the said Canon of the Councell of Eliberis? some thinking it to be vnderstood one way, and others another: and for this you alleadg the differēt expositions of Card. Bel­larmine, D. Payua, Alanus Copus, Sanders, Turrian, Vasquez, Six [...]us Senensis, and others; and you play merily vpon [Page 135] [...]heir diu [...]rsityes of expositions about the decree of [...]he Councell: but how proueth this your principall [...]roposition, that they did erre wilfully, yea wit­ [...]ingly also, themselues knowing that they did erre [...]or this is the only true question? And if you proue [...]ot this, you proue nothing. And now I would aske [...]ou, When diuers ancient Fathers in their Cōmen­ [...]aryes vpon the holy Sciptures, do set downe diffe­ [...]ent expositions of hard places, M. Mor­ton taken in a great absurdity. euery one thinking [...]hat he goeth neerest to the truth, may you by this [...]ondemne them of wilfull falshood, and make try­ [...]ll of their spirits as of lying spirits for this respect? [...]s not this absurd and impious? Are you not asha­ [...]ed to come forth with these ridiculous proofes [...]fter so great ostentation of words, that it is as easie [...]r you to find out many wil [...]ull falshoods in one, as one in many? [...]hy had you not alleadged one at least? But let vs [...]xamine in a word or two the reason of diuersity of [...]xpositions of our Doctours about the Canon, and [...]ith this you will be wholy downe-dagger.

[...]3. The Councell it selfe of Eliberis in Spayne was a [...]rouinciall Councell of 19. Bishops, held somwhat [...]efore, or about the time of the first generall Coun­ [...]ell of Nice, and some Controuersy there is among [...]iuers Authors of what authority this Eliberian Coū ­ [...]ell is, The story of the E­liberian Councell in Spaine. or may be held; and whether euer it were re­ [...]yued by the Church or not, in respect of some Canons therin found, that are obscure & hard to be [...]ightly vnderstood: as namly those which seeme to deny reconciliation to some persons euen at the houre of death. But howsoeuer this be, certaine it is, that there be sundry Canōs in that Coūcell, which Protestants may not admit, as namly the 13. which saith, Virgines quae se Deo dedicauerunt, si pactum perdiderint virginitatis &c. Virgins that haue dedicated thēselues to God, if they breake their promise of virginity, if [Page 136] they repent, and that they fell by infirmity of body and do pennance all the time of their lyfe &c. they ought to be admitted to communion in the end. A hard case for Protestant-Nunnes.

34. Those other two also, viz. 23. and 26. which are about set fastings vpon Saturday, and other dayes may not be admitted by Protestants, & much lesse the 33. which forbiddeth all Priests, Bishops, Deacons, and Subdeacons to haue the vse of wiues, or generare filios, to beget children, vnder paine, vt ab honore Clericatus exterminētur, The Eli­berian Councell contrary to Prote­stants. that they be cast out from the Clergy. And yet further Can. 38. that Bigamu [...], or he that hath bene twice married, may not bap­tize any, no not in time of necessity, which infer­reth à fortiore, that such a one could not be Priest in those ancient dayes. And heere then, how can M. Morton say so confidently as he doth of this Councell of Eliberis, VVe Protestants appeale to the antiquity of Coun­cells, and first to that of Eliberis &c? And do you thinke that he will stand to these Canons now alleadged? If he do, it must needs be very preiudiciall vnto him, and marre his marriage at least, if he haue any intē ­tion to marry, and yet to lead the life of a Clergy­man, according to the prescript of the Councell of Eliberis: as also to be some other punishment vnto his body to be bound to so much fasting, as those Canons of the Councell of Eliberis doe ordaine and prescribe.

35. But to returne to the reason why he allead­geth this Councell. M. Mort. art in an­swering. Preamb. p. 53. VVe Protestants (saith he) do vrge this Councell, as forbidding, that there should be any images in the Church. Wherunto he bringeth in D. Payua to answere one way, Bellarmine another, Sanders & Alanus Copus a third, others a fourth, fifth, or sixth (a thing very vsuall among learned men to haue diuers expositiōs euen vpon the Scriptures thēselues,) & then by way [Page 137] [...]f scoffing (though very insulse) to make sport vnto [...]imselfe and his Reader, he frameth, as it were, a Comedie or enterlude, one saying one thing, & an­ [...]ther another (though all against him:) and in this [...]onsisteth a great part of his manner of answering, [...]s by frequent examples you will see, if you consider [...]t.

[...]6. But let vs examine, what the Canon it selfe [...]ath: The words are these: Placuit, in Ecclesia picturas [...]sse non debere, ne quòd colitur, aut adoratur, in parietibus de­ [...]ingatur. It is decreed by vs, that pictures ought not [...]o be in the Church, least that which is worshipped or adored, be paynted vpon the walles. Which Ca­non for that it conteineth not onelie a decree, The de­cree of the Eliberian Councell examined as you [...]ee, but also a reason of the decree, and seemeth con­ [...]rarie both to the vse of the generall Church at that time, and afterwards, as is prooued out of other an­cient Fathers, Councells, and Historiographers, & seemeth to be opposite to the determination and pu­blike decree of a famous Generall Councell, that en­sued some yeares afterward, to wit, the second of Nice, diuers authors doe alleadge diuers reasons for the right vnderstanding, & verifying of this Canō:’ so as it may agree with the truth of the Councells meaning, and with the reason it selfe alledged by the Canon: which variety of answers or expositions in a coniecturall matter, as hath bene sayd, are no wil­full contradictiōs, as M. Morton fondlie supposeth, but multiplicity of expositions. The most generall is, that the true meaning of the Councell was, that for more reuerence of holie images, and to the end the thing which was proposed to be worshipped & adored in them should not suffer indecency, they should not be painted vpon walles of the Church where by the corruption and moysture therof, they might come to be corrupted and defaced, but rather [Page 138] that they should be made vpon tables, veiles, & such other moueable matter, wherby they might both the better be preserued, and remoued also more con­ueniently from the iniury of Infidells in tyme of persecutiō: which in effect was the verie same reasō that mooued the ancient and Christian Emperour Theodosius to prohibite, Lib. 1. Cod. tit. 8. leg. Cùm no­bis sit. that the image of Christs Crosse, which he carryed in his banner, should not be engrauen vpon the ground, or pauement, and so trodden vpon by mens feete.

37. And heere also the consideration of learned Vasquez is worth the obseruing, A weigh­ty consi­deration. who being a Spa­nyard, writeth, that this decre of his Country-Coū ­cell of Eliberis maketh so litle against the Catholick moderne vse of Images, as that the greatest enemy, that euer they had one of them in the world, Claudius Taurinensis, Vasquez l. 2. de cultu & ador. disp. 5. n. [...]26. & 135. a Spanyard in like manner, and a chief head of the Iconoclasts, or Image-breakers, almost 800. yeares agone, seeking all the arguments that he could any way scrape togeather against thē, and the pious vse therof; yet did he neuer alleage this Canō of his owne Countrey-Councell (which now Cal­uin and Caluinists doe so much vrge,) well foreseeing that it made nothing at all to his purpose, or a­gainst the Catholicke vse of Images. For yf it had bene otherwise, either he, or some other of that sect after him, would haue cyted the same before the Protestants of our tyme.

38. I doe willingly pretermitt the pageants and childish playes, which M. Morton doth make to him self in comparing, and opposing the variety of our writers answers, and interpretations togeather, and the one against the other (as before hath bene said) proposing them as poppetts to make himselfe pa­stime, which he may do also vpon the grauest Cō ­mentaries that euer were written vpon Aristotle, or [Page 139] [...]ther author, yea & vpon the Scriptures themselues: [...]ut I can not lett passe the last assertion of all sett [...]owne by M. Morton in a different letter, Preamb. pag. 55. Sixt. Senē. l. 5. Bibl. annot. 247. that whatso­ [...]uer the occasion of forbidding might haue bene (in the Ca­non) this is a confessed conclusion of Senensis, that the Coun­ [...]ell of Eliberis, did An ab­solute lye [...] absolutely forbidd the worshipp of Images. And so he maketh the Latin text of Senen­ [...]is to speake in like manner, Omnino vetuit Synodus Eli­ [...]ertina imaginum cultum. But in Senensis you shall not find the word omnino or absolutely, wherin standeth all the force of the matter. And the fraud cannot seeme but willfull, nor can it any way stand with the in­tention of Senensis, who saith and affirmeth only (according to the interpretation, which he best al­loweth of among manie other) that the meaning of the Councell was this, to forbid the vse of images for a time, least the new conuerted Spanyardes, not being well instructed, seing images vpon the walls, should thinke there were no difference betweene them, and the heathen Idols. For auoyding wher­of it seemed good to the Councell for a while to re­moue the vse of images, M. Mor [...] taken in a manifest false trippe. which of it selfe they held for lawfull and pious. This is the opinion of Senen­sis. And now let the discreet reader iudge, whether this were his confessed Conclusion, that the Councell of Eliberis did absolutely, or not rather secundum quid, for­bid the worship of images. Surely I am ashamed of such shifting in M. Morton, euen then, when he pretē ­deth to charge his aduersarie with that crime, and cannot proue it. Let vs passe to another instance of his, noe better then this.

HIS THIRD EXAMPLE OF like deceipt obiected against the same Catholicke Authors, about the Councell of Frank­ford in Germany. §. IIII.

AFTER the former variety of expositiōs about the Canon of the Councell of Eliberis, M. Morton passeth to another difference in iudgement among our Catholicke writers, concerning the Prouinciall Councell of Franckeford, which being held about 800. yeares past, presently after the second generall Councell of Nice, wherin the Catholicke vse of ima­ges was defended and established against the fore­said heresy of Iconoclasts, Cent. 8. c. 9. citātur Ado in Chron. an. 795. Vr­sperg. in chron. an­no. 793. Hin [...]mar. l. cōtra E­pisc. Ian­dun. c 20. & alij. sundry Authors, alleaged by the Magdeburgians, do write, that the said Synode of Frankeford did condemne as well the said doctryne of images, as also the Authority of the Councell of Nice that had allowed the same: which if it were true, yet were not the matter of any great doubt, whether a Prouinciall Councell (such as was that of Frankeford) were rather to be obeyed then a gene­rall, as was the other of Nice. But for that there is great obscurity, and many contradictions in the history it selfe, therfore diuers Catholicke writers do answere, and expound the matter diuersly, allead­ging sundry excellent coniecturall reasons, proofes, and probabilityes ech one for themselues, as may be seene in the places of their workes heere quoted, but yet all agreeing in the principall poynt against the Protestants, that the Councell of Frankeford indeed did not cōdemne eyther the Councel of Nice, or the doctryne of Images in the sense (at least) and mea­ning [Page 141] that the said Nicene Councell had approued the same. And what is this to the purpose then, to proue that th [...]se Authors did erre wittingly a­gainst their conscience? Do you not see, that still the poore man runneth quite from the purpose, All from the pur­pose. and hath nothing to say to the effect he should say?

40. But let vs stay our selues a little vpon the matter it selfe, and giue some briefe notice to the Reader of the diuersity of opinions in our Catho­ [...]icke Authors about this matter, that is so obscure [...]y relation of others; for that no Canon or Decree [...]f that Councell was euer extant about the same to 1 my knowledge. Three o­pinions a­bout the Councell of Franck­ford The whole controuersy is reduced [...]o three opinions, the first is of Surius in praefat. ad Concil. Francof. Surius, Dialo. 4. & 5. Alanus Co­ [...]us, in l. de I­magin. Sanders, and others, who thinke probably, [...]hat albeit diuers Historiographers, vpon the cre­dit of certain bookes, called falsely Carolini, or of Charles the great, refuted by Pope Adrian the first then [...]yuing, haue left recorded that the Councell of Frankeford did reproue the seauenth Generall Coun­ [...]ell about images (which is knowne to be the 2. of Nice:) yet was it not so indeed, but another false Councell of Constantinople was condemned by them of Frankeford as held by the hereticall Image-breakers a litle before, and was called the 2. of Constantinople, [...]nd by themselues that held it, the 7. Generall Councell. So as according to this opiniō the error was in mistaking the second Councell of Nice, to haue bene condemned by the Councell of Frank [...]ord, insteed of the second Councell of Constantinople.

41 The second opiniō is of Cardinall Bellarmine, Gene [...]ard, & some others, who thinke that the errour was 2 not so much in mistaking Councell for Councell, Bellar. l. 2. de imagin. 14. as fact for fact, for that some Iconoclastes, and espe­cialy those that wrote the forsaid forged bookes, named Carolini, in Franckeford, during the tyme of [Page 142] the said Councell, had falsely informed the Coun­cell in two poynts of fact, against the Councell of Nice. The [...]irst, that it was not gathered, nor con­firmed by the Bishop of Rome: the second that it had decreed, Images to be worshipped with di [...]ine honor, and the same that was due vnto the blessed Trinity: vpon which two false suppositions the Councell of Nice being farre of, and the Treatises and Decrees therof written only as yet in Greeke, and not much published to the world and latin Church, the Councell of Franckeford condemned the doctrine, as also the Authority of the Councell vp­on the foresayd two misinformations: which was errour of fact, as hath byn said, and not of faith. And M. Morton doth fondly insult, when he biddeth his aduersary P. R. to tell him in good earnest, Preamble pag. 58. if the Fa­thers of the Councell of Frankeford, iudging that the second Councell of Nice, confirmed by the Pope, did erre in de­fending the vse of Images, did they erre in faith or no? Wherunto I answere, that they erred in fact & not in faith, as hath beene said, being informed that the Councell of Nice had determined that, which it had not indeed: to wit, diuine honour to be giuen to image [...]. For if they of Frankeford had knowne the truth as also bene certaine that the other of Nice had decreed, and established only due and reuerent worship, such as had bene vsed in the Church, the Councell of Frāk­ford would not haue contradicted it: as neither, if they had knowne that the Pope had confirmed that Councell, A willfull vntrruth. would they euer haue doubted of the Au­thority therof, as is euident by the Caroline bookes thēselues. And it is witting errour heere in M. Mort. to say, that they of Frankeford knew that the Coun­cell of Nice was confirmed by the Pope, for that the Caroline Bookes themselues, euen as they are set out by the Centurians do vse that for a principall argumēt [Page 143] [...]n the behalfe of the Councell of Frankeford, to im­ [...]ugne the Nicene Councell: for that they supposed [...]hat said Nicene Coūcell was not cōfirmed by Adrian [...]he Pope, wherin they were deceaued by false infor­ [...]ation, I meane those of Franckeford: but M. Morton [...]ould deceaue vs by craft and subtility.

[...]2. The third opinion is of Vasquez and other 3 [...]earned men, Lib. 2. de cultu im [...] ­gin. that this determination against the [...]se of Images, was not at all made by the Councell [...]f Franckeford, but by some other Conciliabulum of Ico­ [...]clastes, that at the same time were at Franckeford, or [...]e [...]re about: especially the Authors of the foresaid [...]ookes Carolini, which being craftily dispersed came [...] the hands of Pope Adrian, who sent them backe [...]gaine confuted to Charles, that was not yet Empe­ [...]ur, but made within few yeares after by Pope Le [...] [...]e third, who would neuer haue yealded (saith [...]asquez) to that aduancement of his, if he had [...]hought him any way spotted with the heresie of [...]oclastes, condemned by his predecessour, and the [...]ouncell of Nice so lately before.

[...]3. These three coniecturall opinions then being [...]eld by sundry Catholicke writers vpon different [...]rounds; how doth M. Morton out of such variety of [...]udgments inferre, that they speake wilfull vntruth [...] their owne consciences, or are guilty of witting, [...]d voluntary falshood, as he is bound to inferre, [...]r els he saith nothing to the purpose. Can there be [...]ny greater absurdity then this, to promise wilfull falshood, and then to alleadge only diuersity of o­pinions? Surely if his Reader blush not for him, I do, and so will passe to an other example.

HIS FOVRTH example of like falshoodes vainely obiected against the same Authors: about the Epistle of S. Epiphanius, touching Images. §. V.

FROM these two shaddowes of some scrappes out of two Prouinciall Councels, he leapeth to a place of S. Epiphanius in a certayne Epistle of his, where he writeth of himself, Preamble pag. 59. That entring into a Church at a place called Anablath to pray, and perceyuing a cur­taine wherin was a picture, as if it had byn the Image of Christ or some Saint, he tooke the Curtaine, and rent it, as being a thing contrary to the authority of the Scriptures. This is the story as M. Morton setteth it downe: M. Mor­tons man­ner of stick­ling be­twene our Authors. and then pre­sently for answering therof, he putteth all our wri­ters into a great warre among themselues, bringing them in, forth, and backe, this way, and that way, the one opposing, the other answering, the third moderating, the fourth crossing: and himselfe stick­ling betwene them by interlacing some wordes heere and there, will needs make himselfe the head of the fray.

45. And this is so fond a thing as euery Grāmer­scholler might do it: for he needeth but to go to Bellarmines works, & especially to Vasquez, who wrote after him of the controuersy of Images, and there shall he fynd all variety of opinions set downe with their Authours and places quoted. And from these hath M. Morton furnished himselfe to make the mu­ster that heere he doth, without any further studdy or labour, then to go to our foresaid Authors, & of [Page 145] their obiections make affirmatiue assertions, and of their assertions for vs, make objections against vs.

46. But heere againe is to be noted as before, that whatsoeuer difference of opinions there be, or may be among Catholicke writers of controuersy, about the true meaning of S. Epiphanius in this place: yet is it nothing at all to M. Mortons purpose, who is bound to proue that they wrote against their owne know­ledge, and conscience, which I suppose were hard to do, for that euery man must be presumed to haue written according as his iudgement gaue him, and consequently that all this which M. Morton hath so studiously gathered togeather, is nihil ad rhombum, nothing to the purpose [...] and therfore I could not but laugh, when I read his conclusiō of this instance saying, Preamb. pag. 61. That if P. R. shall desyre [...]yue hundreth (instances) of this kind, I bynd my selfe (saith he) vnto him by a faith­full protestation, in a moneths warning to satisfy him. Which I beleeue, A fond offer of M. Mort [...] yea if it were fiue thousand in a weekes warning, for he needeth no more but to go to the foresaid bookes of our Catholicke authors, opening them & laying them before his aduersarie, and they will furnish him at large, when the state of the que­stion is such, as it admitteth variety of opinions, or diuersity of iudgements about any poynt, or circū ­stance therof.

47. As for the controuersy in hand about S. Epi­phanius fact and meaning, related in the end of his E­pistle to Iohn of Hierusalem, that seemeth to make a­gainst Images, though diuers learned men do ex­pound the matter diuersly, some thinking that it was a clause added by some heretikes amongst the Iconoclastes, wherof both Bellarmine, Valentia, Suarez and last of all Baronius do yeald most euident probabili­tyes, and others that admitting it for the speach of [Page 146] Epiphanius, do very sufficiently answere the same o­therwise: yet that in deed it maketh nothing at all against the Catholicke vse of sacred Images, is so euident by conferring their answeres togeather, as nothing can be more.

1 48. As namely first for that Baronius and others do proue abundantly out of Paulinus, Baron. tom. 4. anno. 392. in fine. Venantius Fortunatus, Euodius & other ancient authors, that the vse of ima­ges was ordinary & frequent in the tyme of S. Epi­phanius: & Suarez confirmeth the same out of old holy Fathers & Doctors of the Greeke Church his equals to wit, Suar. tom. 1. in 3. par. disp. 54. sect. 1. §. ad 3. S. Chrysostome, S. Basill, S. Gregory Nanianzē, Gregory Nissen & others, wherof is inferred that it is not pro­bable that S. Epiphanius would set downe a thing so cōtrary to the cōmon receaued doctrine, & practice of his tyme, or yf he had, it would haue byn noted & contradicted by some.

49 Secondly it is proued out of the second Nicene Councell, that the disciples of S. Epiphanius did set vp his picture publiquely in his Church of Cyprus soone after his death, which they would neuer haue done, 2 if S. Epiphanius in his life tyme had held it for an a­buse, Synod. Nic. 2. act. 6. contrary to the authority of Scriptures to haue the picture of any man set vp in the Church.

50. Thirdly S. Iohn Damascenus that liued very 3 neere 900. yeares gone, testifyeth in his first Orati­on of Images, Damas [...]. Orat. 1. de Imagin. that the said Church of S. Epiphanius in Cyprus had continued from that tyme to his ima­ginibus exornata, adorned with images, and therupon inferreth, that whatsoeuer is found in him soun­ding against the pious vse of Images is counterfaite & thrust into his workes by the Iconoclast Heretiks. And in the foresaid Councell of Nice it selfe, which was held in his tyme, one Epiphanius a Deacon did shew two other like places to haue bene thurst into his bookes by the same Hereticks.

[Page 147]51. Fourthly it appeareth by the sayd Councell, 4 & by S. Iohn Damascen in his forsaid Oration, that this place of S. Epiphanius in his Epistle to Iohn of Hierusalem was neuer obiected against Images, eyther in the Councell it selfe, or by Claudius Taurinensis, or any o­ther Iconoclast at that tyme, which they would not haue omitted to do, if in those dayes such a testimo­ny had byn extant in so graue an author, as was S. Epiphanius.

52. Fifthly S. Gregory the Great obiecting to a 5 certayne Bishop of Massiles, Greg. l. 9. Epist. 9. called Serenus, somewhat the like fact of breaking Images, saith vnto him (as is extant in his owne Epistle:) Dic, Frater, à quo factū Sacerdote aliquando est quod fecisti? Tell me, brother, of what Priest was it euer heard, that he attempted a fact like vnto this of yours? Which he would neuer haue said, if the other might haue answered, I haue heard and read the same done by the great, and holy Archbishop S. Epiphanius.

53. Lastly, to omit diuers proofes which our 6 men do alleage, if S. Epiphanius had held for an errour and abuse against the Authority of Scriptures to haue Images in the Church, A very strong ar­gument, that S. E­piphanius impugned not the doctrine of image [...]. as our moderne Prote­stants will needes force it vpon him; then is it likly that he writing so large a worke against all the he­resyes, and erroneous doctryne, & perilous abuses that had sprong vp in the Church of God, from Christ vntill his tyme, he would not haue omitted to warne men also of this, that was so dangerous & preiudiciall to the honour and seruice of Almighty God: but no word is to be found of this amongst all his heape of heresyes, and consequently we may for certayne inferre, that he did not thinke this do­ctryne or practice or setting vp Christian Images in Christiā Churches to be vnlawfull, or against the authority of Scriptures.

[Page 148]54. And this for the matter it self [...] which is more then was necessary for me to say, considering that whatsoeuer diuersity of Iudgements there was, or is about the exposition, answere, defence, or im­pugnation of this place of Epiphanius: New In­terludes brought in by M. Morton. yet is there no one iote to be inferred therof that any of them did wittingly or willingly write false against their owne conscience, which is the question in hand, & which we are ready to proue against our aduersa­ryes. Nor yet do I meane to stand vpon the examen of the Interlude brought in by M. Morton of our Ca­tholicke writers differences of opinions, wherein againe he delighteth him selfe: only I wish the Reader, that wheras Cardinall Bellarmine is heere ca­lūniated about Epiphanius Epistle translated by S. Hie­rome for denying the last clause therof to be his, he repayre for the solution therof vnto Cardinall Baronius, Baron. tom. 4. an­no 392. fin [...]. who more largly detecteth the fraud, then is expe­dient for me at this present to relate: especially for so much as I am to passe to other particuler calūniatiōs against Cardinall Bellarmine, in his very next example or instance.

THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER.

OF INSTANCES AGAINST CARDINALL Bellarmine in particuler, touching imputa­tion of old heresies. §. VI.

IF you haue seene how litle able M. Morton hath byn to performe his pro­mise before, for wilfull falsityes com­mitted by any of our writers hitherto, much more shall you see it now, when leauing the multitude of other Authors, he sin­gleth out Cardinall Bellarmine alone to deale withall: who as he hath written much, so were it not great maruaile, if in so many bookes he should haue left some things, whereupon his aduersaryes might pro­bably wrangle: M. Mor­tons intē ­tion by singling out Bell­armine. but as for wilfull vntruth, it is so farre from his knowne, and confessed integrity, as M. Morton could neuer haue made choice of an vnfit­ter match for that poynt. Nor can it be thought that he chose him vpon hope to find any such aduan­tage in him in deed, but only to honour himselfe somwhat by contending with such an aduersary, [Page 150] and to cast some cloudes, at least in the mindes of the simpler sort, vpon the shining beames of Car­dinall Bellarmines estimation, by obiecting the name of wilfull falsityes vnto him. But as when the said cloudes are driuen away from the ayre, the force of the sunne is more sensibly felt: so Card. Bellarmines workes being cleared heere from M. Mortōs calum­niatiōs, will be more highly esteemed by euery iu­dicious Reader, as not lending any least true aduā ­tage vnto any impugnatiō of the aduersarie: & this is al the hurt that he is like to receaue by this assault.

Preamb. pag. 62.56. And yet, as if M Morton had some great mat­ters in deed to lay against him, and that the proofes were prompt, certaine, & euidēt, he according to his former excessiue vaine of vaunting, falleth into the s [...]me againe, writing thus: P. R. requireth an exam­ple of any one, who hath byn found so grosly false, that in the eie of man he may not be acquitted either by ignorance of translation &c. which demand if it proceed frō vnfeynednesse, Strange craking and boa­sting. it seemeth vnto me so in­tollerably reasonable, that now I am driuen to a two fold trouble in yeelding satisfaction. The one is that I know not with what one to begin first, the falsifi­cators be so many. The second is, when I shall begin with any choice of one, how to make an end, so ma­nifold are their falsificatiōs. Therfore in respect of the falsifyers, I would require of P. R. to propound vnto me any one of his Doctours, in whome he hath best assurance of integrity, whether Greg. de Va­lentia, Stapleton, Bellarmine, Coccius, Suarez, Turrian, Campian, Gretzer, Feuerdentius, the Rhemish Translation in their annotations, or any (I say) of those which haue beene publikly authorized of their Church, & I will not doubt but to giue him thrice three exam­ples of their fraud. In the meane tyme I thinke it re­quisite to single out of all, such an one, as is cōmen­ded [Page 151] of all, to wit, Cardinall Bellarmine, that P. R. [...]ay not repyne, saying: he hath chosen a Dauid, the [...]ast in his Fathers house: but confesse that I haue [...]referred a Saul, one higher by the head & shoulders [...]hen any of the rest: not a dead man, who cannot [...]terprete his owne meaning whether he had falsi­ [...]ed vpon ignorance, negligence &c. but one which now [...]uing is able to answere for himselfe, whose credit [...]. R. doth tender, and with whome he may con­ [...]lt to know, whether I doe him iniury, or no.’ [...] he.

[...]. And haue you euer heard more confident [...]each? This now may be called present desperate in­ [...]ed, if presently it be to be prooued, The true ground of my mo­derate Chalēge. that he hath [...] one instance of any one falsity against Cardinall [...]ellarmine, throughout all his works, as heere is re­ [...]ired. And may not then his owne wordes be re­ [...]rned vpon him, that neither Thraso on the stage, nor [...]oliath in the field, nor Gorgias in the scholes, did euer vse such [...]asting? My boasting, if any were, was out of the [...]ctitude of a good conscience, este [...]ming no good [...]hristian man to be so wicked, as to lie so willfully [...] before hath bene set downe: and therfore estee­ [...]ing all our writers to be free thereof, I sayd, and [...]ust say still, that if in any one of them there should [...] foūd that deplored & inexcusable fraud, I should [...]uer beleiue him afterward, as a man, not regar­ [...]ng truth, nor speaking out of conscience, but of [...]ilfull fraud: which speach M. Morton calleth pro­ [...]gall and prodigious, as you haue heard. And thus he [...]ust do, either in regard that he esteemeth it not [...]or so great a crime to lye wilfully (as Catholicks do [...]steeme it) or that he can proue it to be vsed also by [...]ur men. The first I suppose he will be ashamed to [...]onfesse: the second I expect how he will be able to [...]roue; and so I passe to the examen it selfe. And by [Page 152] the triall of his successe with this one Antagonist, that he hath chosen out, the Reader may make a ghesse, what he were able to do, if he should enter combat with so many of our writers, as heere he hath named. And for better vnderstanding of the matter, it is to be obserued, that he endeauoureth to condemne Cardinall Bellarmine of wilfull [...]alsities in two points. His pre­tences a­gainst Cardinall Bellar­mine. First in imputing certaine heresies to Protestants, which (he saith) they do not hould: the second in falsifying other mens testimonies, al­ledged by him. Both of them were grieuous, if either of them by any one example could be proued in Bellarmine. Now then to the tryall.

THE FIRST Obiection against Cardinall Bellarmine, of fals [...] imputation of the Pelagian-heresy to Protestants. §. VII.

Preamb. p. 63 [...]LET P. R. (saith [...]e) for a while take Cardinall Bellarmine into secret confession, and first aske him, Bellarmin. l. 4. de Ec­cles. mili­tant. c. 9. §. Pelagiani. with what conscience he hath charged Caluin with the heresy of the Pelagiās, who denyed that there was any originall sinne in Infants, especially in the children of faith­full Christians? For he could not be ignorant, that this doctrine of denying originall sinne was (as their owne Greg. de Valent. l. de orig. peccat. c. 2. initio. &c. 8. & in tō. 2. disp. 6. q. [...]. punct. 1. L. Iesuite confesseth) the proper heresie of the Pelagians. And not so only, but saith furthermore, that Caluin and all other Protestants are so farre from denying originall sinne, that they do monstrously extend the nature therof, euen vnto persons regenerate. This is the charge, which he pre­tendeth (as you see) to proue, that Gregorius de Valentia (whome it pleaseth him to stile heere L. [Page 153] [...]esuite, though I know not why) disagreeth from [...]ellarmine in ascribing the Pelagian heresie, about ori­ [...]inal sin, to Calui [...]. Wherto I answere, first, that it is well, that M. Morton permitteth Cardinall Bellarmine to [...]e demaunded his faults in secret confession: but [...]imselfe, who I presume scarce goeth to any se­ [...]ret con [...]ession at all, must be driuen to confesse his [...]aults in publike, with greater worldly shame, as in [...]his place. Who would not thinke, that after the [...]ate of the question so often set downe, M. Mort. perpetuall wandring from the purpose. and so ma­ [...]y bragging promises made on his part to produce [...]reat matters against Bellarmine, he would not haue [...]ene ashamed to come forth now with this poore & idle obiection in the very first front of his charge, wherin if all should be granted to him, that he [...]biecteth, to wit, that Bellarmine and Valentia had not [...]ully agreed in charging Caluin with the Pelagian he­ [...]esy about originall sinne; yet doth not this inferre willfull vntruth in either of them. For it might haue bene onely difference of iudgments, in vnder­standing differently the doctrine of Caluin, ech man persuading himselfe, that he had vnderstood him rightly, and so still nothing had bene brought to his purpose of witting and willfull vntruthes knowne to the vtterer to be such. And is not this then mere trifling?

[...]9. But now the matter standeth not so well: for that there is no contradiction at all betweene Bellarmine and Valentia, Shifts to make Bellarmin and Valē ­tia seeme contrary. as presently shalbe shewed. And M. Morton doth guil [...]ully corrupt them both to make them seeme cōtrary. And l [...]t the Reader looke vpon it, and know him and his cause by these tricks; who to frame some shew of fa [...]shod in others, where none is, vseth the same intolerably himselfe.

60. The Reader then must know, that Cardinall Bellarmine in the 9. Chapter of his fourth Booke de [Page 154] Ecclesia, The true opinion & discourse of Card. Bellarmin about Pe­lagianisme in Prote­stants. handling the notes of the Church (which booke and Chapter are heere cyted by M. Morton) ta­king vpon him to shew, that one principall note of the Church is, to agree in doctrine with the an­cient Fathers from time to time, and of the con­trary false Church, to participate with heretikes; he recounteth twenty seuerall heads of heresies held by twenty different Heresiarches, with sundry bran­ches therunto belongi [...]g, condemned by the anci­ent Christian Church, which also are defended by the Protestāts of our time, some more and some lesse.

61. And this h [...] proueth so substātially, as nothing in effect can be said against it: which M. Morton ha­uing perused, and desirous to picke some matter a­gainst him, that might seeme to haue some shew of probability, he beginneth with the Pelagians, as you haue heard, which is the fourtenth old condemned heresy, shewed by Bellarmine to be reuiued againe in diuers points by Protestants, thinking best to ouer­skip thirteene at on leap. As for example, Bellarm. l. 4. de Eccles. c. 9. §. Pela­giani. wheras the Pelagians did hold two principall heresies among o­ther, saith Bellarmine, the one, That euery sinne though ne­uer so little is mortall, & depriueth vs of Gods grace: That there is no originall sinne in man, especially in Infants of faith­full parents, Zuing. l. de baptism. Bucer. in c. 3. in Matt. Calu. l. 4. Instit. c. 15. §. 20. he auerreth that the Protestants of our dayes do concurre in both points. In the first all ge­nerally, that there is no sinne Veniall of his owne nature: in the second with some distinction, for that Zuinglius ( [...]aith he) denieth Originall sinne in all, Caluin and Bucer in Christian Infants only. This is Cardinall Bellarmines assertion, his latin words be these.

62. Zuinglius negat simpliciter peccatum originale in quo­libet homine, Bucerus autem & Caluinus solùm in filijs [...]i­delium, quos dicunt sanctos nasci, & saluari etiam sine baptismo. Zuinglius doth absolutly deny originall sinne to be [Page 155] in any man, but Bucer and Caluin do only deny the same in the children of the faithfull, whome they say to be borne Saints, and to be saued also with­out baptisme. So as Bellarmine is guilfully abu­sed by M. Morton, in setting downe his opinion, as though he had said that Caluin had denyed with the Pelagians, that there is any originall synne at all in Infants, though lesse in the children of the faithfull, citing his latin wordes in the margent peruersely [...]hus: Pelagiani docebant non esse in hominibus peccatum ori­ [...]inale, & praecipuè in filijs fidelium, idem docent Caluinus & Bucerus. Iniurious dealing. The Pelagians did teach that there was not originall synne in men, and especially in the chil­ [...]ren of the faithfull, the same do teach Caluin & Bu­ [...]er. Thus he. Whereas he saith differently, as you [...]aue heard, that Caluin & Bucer denyed it only in the [...]hildren of the faithfull, granting it in the rest: and [...]his could not M. Mortō but see & know, & conse­ [...]uently is taken in a witting formall lye that know­ [...]th one thing & yet writeth the contary.

63. And herupon, wheras he willed me to aske of Cardinall Bellarmine in secret Confession with what consci­ence he had charged Caluin with the heresy of the Pelagians, [...]hat denyed originall synne in all men, I must aske him in open confession, with what conscience he could so [...]alsify Bellarmine in making him to say that which he [...]id not: for that he doth not say also absolutly, that Caluin denieth all originall sinne in all Infants, Valēt. tom. 2. disp. 6. pun. 2. Zuing. lib. de bapt. Calu. l. 4. Inst. c. 16 [...] but only in the childrin of the faithfull, & this doth not the L. Iesuite Valentia any way contradict, as false­ly heere is insinuated, that he doth; but rather to the contrary he expresly auouch [...]th the same, & this in the very place heere cited by M. Morton, saying: Zuinglio & Caluino visum est filios [...]idelium non contrahere peccatum originale; It seemed to Zuinglius and Caluin that the children of the faithfull do not cōtract originall [Page 156] synne, and he quoteth the places where it is to be found in their workes: and the same he doth in his 4. Tome vpon S. Thomas, Tom. 4. disp. 4. §. 3. Caluinus. ci [...]ing other places of Calui [...] where he houldeth the [...]ame doctrine. So as in this point Bellarmine and Valentia haue no more contradi­ction betweene them, then it pleaseth M. Morton to deuise of his owne head, and to publish in their names, contrary to their owne apparent wordes & meaning.

64. But he citeth a place of Valentia that may seeme to make to the contrary, where he saith: Preamb. p. 63. Caluin and other Protestants are so farre o [...] from denying Originall sinne, that they do monstrously extend the nature therof, euen vnto per­sons regenerate, Valen de peccat. O­rig. c. 2. in­itio. &c. 8. & tom. 2. disp. 6. q. 11. punc. 1. §. Quā quae­stionem. and for this he quoteth certayne pla­ces o [...] Valen [...]ia (as he might also haue done diuers of Bellarmine [...]or he relateth of Caluin the very same) and setteth downe the latin according to his owne En­glish, though not a litle differing from the wordes of the Author: but that which most importeth, is, that he wittingly and deceiptfully abuseth the Rea­der with this citation, as though Valentia did con­tradict both himselfe and Bellarmine, Bellarm. l. 5. de a­miss. gratiae c. 5. &c. and said, That Caluin and Bucer were [...]arre of from denying Originall sinne in the children of the faithfull: Wheras he saith not so, but that, they do not absolutly deny all originall synne, as the Pela­gians did, and as Zuinglius before is charged to haue done, togeather with the Anabaptistes, as Melancthon witnesseth, and before them agayne the Armenians, Albanenses, and others, but only denyed the same in the children of the faithfull, as hath beene said, and in the rest they graunted it: and not this only, but monstrously also do the said Caluin, Luther, and other Protestants extend the nature and guylt of originall synne, euē vnto such as are regenerate & christened, which is to be vnders [...]ood in that they hold, that the very motions of concupiscence called ( fo­ [...]es) [Page 157] are synnes in themselues, euen without the con­ [...]ent of our mindes, which is an other extreme op­ [...]osition to Catholicke doctryne, that teacheth these [...]otiōs not to be synnes at all, without some cōsent [...]ealded vnto them: but yet this assertion of Valentia [...]s not contrary, nor contradictory to that which [...]ardinall Bellarmine, and himselfe affirmed before of [...]aluin; to wit, that with the Pelagians he holdeth [...]hat the Infāts of faithfull people are deuoyd of ori­ [...]nall synne, for that those motions of concupiscēce [...]hich he calleth originall synnes in Christians a­ [...]lt, are not in infants and therby he denyeth origi­ [...]all sinne in Christian Infants, and granteth it in [...]em that be of age, in both which he is oppo­ [...]te to the Catholicke Church. Let M. Mort. see how [...] can defend him from contradiction to himselfe, [...] I haue defended Cardinall Bellarmine, and Gregorius de [...]alentia.

[...]5. There remaineth then only to examine the [...]eason alleaged by M. Morton why Bellarmines charge [...]f Pelagianisme against Caluin could not be true, Preamb. pag. 63. for that [...]saith he) this doctrine o [...] denying originall sinne was the pro­ [...]er heresy of the Pelagians, out of which confession of [...]he L. Iesuite Valentia, Valen. l. de Orig. pec [...]. cap. 2. M. Morton would inferre, that [...]or so much as this was the proper heresy of the Pe­ [...]gians, therfore it could not be of the Protestants: [...]hich reason is so wise, as it can serue to nothing, [...]ut to make the reader laugh. For alb [...]it the Pela­ [...]ans were the peculiar Authors of this heresy; yet [...]ight the [...]ame be made cōmon by participation, & [...]o doth Valentia expresly say, that this heresy was [...]aken vp afterward both by the Arm [...]nians, Albanenses, Anabaptists, citing Castro and Melancthon for the same. So as to cite this reason or a proofe, that Caluin did not deny orgina [...]l synne in Infants, [...]or that our owne L. Iesuite Valentia doth say, that it was the [Page 158] proper errours of the Pelagians (which yet are not his words but S. Augustines cited by him for the same) is as ridiculous an inference, Aug. l. 6. contra Iu­lian. c. 2. & 3. & l. 4. ad Bonif. c. 2. & 4. as if a man should say, it was the proper errour of Arius, and his fellowes in old time to deny the equality of the Sonne of God with his Father, ergo, it cannot be that the moderne Arians of Transiluania, and other places, do hould the same now: and it was the peculier doctrine of Be­rengarius, and his adherents to deny the Reall Presence, ergo, the Protestants of England at this day cannot be charged with that doctrine. And doth not euery body see the vanity of this inference? Wherfore his conclusion is to be noted, I let passe (saith he) a doze [...] such criminations, cast by him vpon Protestants, which by the testimonies of his owne Doctors may be proued to haue byn lewd and intollerable slaunders. Wherto I answere, that hi­therto he hath not beene able to shew any one: we shall see what he will say afterward. But in the meane space I leaue it to the modest Reader, to iudge where the lewdnesse doth remayne, if any be.

66. And to this consideration I add another, that wheras Cardinall Bellarmine did charge Caluin, and Cal­uinists with two principall errors of the Pelagians, the one, that which now hath bene handled, of denying Originall sinne in children, and Infants of the faith [...]ull, Hierom. l. 2. contra Pelagian. and the second, of denying the difference of Veniall and Mortall sinnes, and holding that by euery least sinne we leese our iustice, and consequently that all sinne is mortall, Bellarmine citing for the same the testimony of S. Hie­rome, who ascribeth that for heresy vnto the Pelagi­ans: and wheras in like manner he proueth the same heresy, not only to be held by Luther, and Melancthon, but also by Caluin in diuers parts of his workes, as lib. 2. Instit. cap. 8. §. 85. lib. 3. cap. 4. §. 28. &c. M. Morton taking vpō him to cleare Caluin in the former charge [Page 159] [...]out originall sinne, though so vnluckely as you [...]ue heard, saith neuer a word against this second [...]out the distinction of veniall and mortall sinnes; Caluin graunted vnderhād to hold one point of Pelagi­anisme. [...]herby is [...]uident in all probability, that he admit­ [...]ed that for true, and consequently yealded secretly, [...]at Caluinists do agree with the Pelagians in this he­ [...]sy, though he storme sharply as you haue heard a­ [...]inst Bellarmine for charging Caluin with any point [...] Pelagianisme at all. And this fraud or frailty he cō ­ [...]itteth commonly in all the rest of the heresies [...]iected, denying the one weakly, and by his silence [...]anting the other, as now by experience you shall [...].

THE SECOND INIVRIOVS [...]i [...]ction, against Cardinall Bellarmine, for false imputation of the Nouatian-heresy. §. VIII.

FROM the fourteenth heresy, wherin Cardinall Bellarmine sheweth the Protestants to participate [...]ith the Pelagians, as you haue heard, M. Morton star­ [...]th backe to the sixt, Preamb. pag. 63. of participation with the No­ [...]tians in these words. He ( that is Bellarmine) maketh [...]rotestāts guilty (saith he) of the heresy of the Nouati­ [...]s in taking frō the Church all power of reconciliating men vn­ [...] God, when as his owne Castro de haeres. l. 12. haer. 3 tit. de poenit. Ve­ga l. 13. de Instit. c. 2. pag. 486. Maldon. cōm. in Ioan. Authors do note, that the [...]eresy of the Nouatians was this: videlicet, to deny [...]ny man, that should sinne after Baptisme, all hope of remission [...] sinnes, although he should repent. Yea, and also Bellar­ [...]ine himselfe in behalfe of Protestants confesseth [...]lse where, that they require repentance and faith in Chri­ [...]tians, that they may be iustified, and obtaine remission of sinnes. Nor this only, but there is no difference betweene vs (saith [Page 160] he) and Protestants about repentance, as it is a conuersion vnto God, Bellar. l. 3. de Iustif. c. 6. Bellar. de poenit. l. [...]. c. 1. §. Vt igitur. wi [...]h detestation of sinne, or as it consisteth in outward sig­nes of sorrow, weeping, conf [...]ss [...]on, and outward chasticements [...] yea and almost all o [...] them allow an outward rite of absolution. But the only cōtrouersy betweene vs is, whether Pennance be pro­perly a Sacrament. [...]he contradiction is this, to impute vnto Protestants an heresy, which taketh away all māner o [...] repentance & hope of remissiō for sin past, & yet to acknowledge in thē a contrary orthodoxall truth, which is to pro [...]es [...]e a necessity of repentance, & reconciliation, & remis [...]iō of [...]nnes.’ Thus far he.

68. And if we stand attent in this place, we shall see no lesse fraudulent dealing then in the former, if not more, to make apperance of contrariety & diffe­rence betwene Cardinall Bellarmine & other Catholick Authors, Nec [...]ssitie of lying in M. Morton. about the heresy of the Nouatians: which though it could be proued, yet doth it not inferre as euery man may see, the principall conclusion o [...] the question, that there were willfull malice. But all is full of fraud, as you will perceaue, and the reason is not so much, I suppose, for that he delighteth him­selfe in lying wilfully, as before hath byn touched, as the necessity of his cause, which driueth him to vse the helpe of these shifts, or els to say no­thing. And this am I forced often to note to the Reader, for that it is lightly a perpetuall obseruati­on in him.

69. His dri [...]t then is, if you marke it well, to ar­gue Cardinall Bellamine of falsity, in that, he affirmeth the Protestants of our dayes to ioyne with the old heretickes the Nouatians, Lib. 12. de haer. [...]erb. Paenitēti­a §. [...]ertia haeresis. in taking from the Church all power of reconciling men vnto God, for those are Bellar­mines words, though curtally rec [...]ted by M. Morton out of his latin text, as presently you shall see: and to con [...]radict the Cardinall in this, he cyteth the wordes of Alphonsus de Castro, that saith, that the heresy of the [Page 161] [...]uatiās, was to deny any man, who should sinne aft [...]r Baptisme [...] hope of remission of synnes, although he should repent. Ep. 52. ad Antonia­num. But [...]ow these two are neyther contradictory, nor con­ [...]ary, if they be well considered. For that the Noua­ [...]ns are held to teach both these poynts, Lib. 1. c. 1. & 2. S. Chri­sost. de re­parat. lapsi first & prin­ [...]pally that there was no power left in the Church [...]to Priests to reconcile and remit sinnes, to such as [...]ll after Baptisme, especially into grieuous sinnes [...] testifieth S. Cyprian in a speciall Epistle against No­ [...]tianus, and S. Ambrose in his booke de Poenitentia, and [...]thers. And this first part of their errour was contra [...]ues Ecclesiae, against the keys of the Church, or power [...] Priests to remit sinnes: and heerin all authors do [...]ree. But the second part of their errour went fur­ [...]er, as some do gather out of the ancient Fathers, [...] testifyeth Suar. disp. 16. de poen. sect. 1. Suarez (though Bellar. l. 1. de poen. c. 9. initio. Valent. in 3. par. disp. 7. de poen. q. 9. pū. 2. sect. 2. §. respōdeo, esto. Idem Has­selius Ru­ardus & alij. others be of differēt [...]inions) which was to deny furthermore besydes [...]e Sacramēt, all vertue of Pēnance whatsoeuer, whe­ [...]er priuate, or Sacramentall, especially in great sin­ [...]es, as by the words of Alphonsus de Castro heere recited [...]ay seeme to appeare.

[...]0. Of these two errors then, the first and not [...]e second is ascribed by Bellarmine to the Protestāts, [...]o witt, that they deny the power of Pennance, as [...] is a Sacrament, that is to say, as it conteineth not [...]nly a priuate detestation of sinne in the synner, but [...]so the absolution or remission therof by the Priest [...] the publicke Minister of the Church. The other [...]rour of denying all vse of priuate repentance, ey­ [...]er inwardly, or outwardly by sor [...]ow, sighes, tears [...]nd the like, is not ascribed to Prot [...]st [...]nts by Bellar­ [...]ine: so as for M. Mortō to bring in the one as contra­ [...]ictory to the other, that for as much as Alphonsus de Castro saith, that the Nouatians did deny all power of [...]ēnance, therfore Bellarmine saith not truly that they denyed the Sacramentall vse therof: Or for so much [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page 162] as Protestants do not concurre with the Noua [...]ians in the one, they do not in the other, is a most absu [...]d kynd of reasoning called by Logitians à dispara [...]i [...], fo [...] that both may be true, and one excludeth not the o­ther. For it is most true which Bellarmin saith, that No­uatianorū error praecipuus erat &c. The principall errour of the Nouatians (which word [ principall] importing that they had other errors besids, is craftily cut o [...] by M. Mort.) was, that there is not power in the Church to recō [...]le men to God, but only by Baptisme: which last words also bu [...] only by Baptisme) were by M. Mort. and by the same art shifted ou [...] of the text, for that they haue relation to the Priests of the Church, to whom it appertayneth by publicke, & ordinary office to baptize: and in this the Protestants are accused by Bellarmine to concur [...] with them in denyall of pēnance, as it is a Sacramēt.

71. And togeather with this it may be true, that besides this praecipuus error, A strained and coun­terfait cō ­tradictiō. the principall errour, the Nouatians, some, or all denyed the fruit of all kynd of priuate, and particuler pennance, as sorrow, teares, punishment of the body, and th [...] like, wherin di­uers Protestants do not agree with them, nor yet are accused therof. Wherby it appeareth that all this counterfait contradiction which M. Morton hath so much laboured to establish heere betweene Bellar­mine on the one syde, and Castro, Vega, & Maldona [...]e on the other, commeth to be right nothing at all, for that Bellarmine speaketh expresly of Pennance, as it is a Sacrament, and in that sense only saith, that the Pro­testants deny it, togeather with the Nouatians, as they do also the vse of Chrisme in the Sacrament of Con­ [...]irmation, which was an other errour of theirs obie­cted by Bellarmine to Protestants, as much as the for­m [...]r, but wholy dissembled by M. Morton. The other three Authors, as they do not exclude but rather in­clude the Sacrament of Pennance: yet do they m [...]ke [Page 163] [...]ention of the other part of the Nouatian error, [...]at seemed to deny all pennance in generall, whe­ [...]er Sacramentall or not Sacramentall: and of this [...]e not Protestants accused by Bellarmine, Bel. 3. de Iu­stisic. c. 6. but expre­ [...]y rather exempted by the words, which heere M. [...]orton setteth downe of his. So as for him to play [...]on his owne voluntary Equiuocation, and mista­ [...]ng of the word Pēnance, & Nouatian heresy about the [...]me, is toto grosse an illusion. Wherfore if you [...]ease, let vs briefly see how many false trickes he [...]eth in this place.

[...]2. The first of all may be, that wheras Cardinall 1 [...]llarmine to proue that our moderne Protestants do [...]mbolize and agree with the old Nouatian heresyes, Fiue seue­rall false shifts and voluntary corrupti­ons. [...]leageth two particuler instances, the one in deny­ [...]g the power of the Church to remit synnes by [...]e Sacrament of pēnance, the other in denying the [...] of holy Chrisme in the Sacrament of Confirmatiō, [...]. Morton hauing nothing to say to the second, reply­ [...]th only to the first by an Equiuocation as you haue [...]ard: and yet if the second only be true, Bellarmine [...] iustified in noting the Protestāts of Nouatianisme: [...]nd therfore to deny the one, & dissemble the other, [...]ust needs proceed of witting fraud, granting that which is chiefly in controuersy, to wit, that Pro­ [...]estants do hold in somewhat Nouatianisme.

[...]3. The second fraud is, for that in reciting Car­dinall 2 Bellarmines charge against Protestants, he cut­ [...]eth from the latin sentence of Bellarmine, being very small & short in it selfe, both the beginning & end, to wit, Praecipuus error, & post baptismum, as yow haue heard, and that for the causes which now I haue declared.

74. Thirdly he doth bring in guylfully the fore­said 3 testimonyes of Castro, Vega, & Maldonate, as con­trary to Bellarmine: whereas they speake of an other [Page 164] thing, to wit, of pēnance in another sense: & b [...]syde [...] this do all expres [...]y set downe the two errou [...]s o [...] the Nouatians, to witt, that they did deny as wel [...] the Sacrament of Pennāce, as also the priuate vse ther [...]f as it is a particuler vertue: and that the Protes [...]an [...] of our dayes do concurre with them in the fi [...]st [...] though not in the second: and that he could not bu [...] euidently see and know this, and so did write it against his conscience to deceyue the Reader.

4 75. Fourthly when M. Morton doth alleadge B [...]l­larmine lib. 3. de Iustis. cap. 6. to confesse that Prote­stants do require repentance in Christians, that they may be iu [...]tified, he well knew that this was not cō ­trary to that which he had said before in his ac­cusation lib. 4. de Notis Ecclesiae cap. 9. that Prot [...]stants did ioyne with the Nouatiās in denying all power of the Church for r [...]conciling men to God: for he knew that in the former Bellarmine meant of priuate pennance as it is a vertue which euery man may vse of himsel [...]e, but in the second he meant of the Sa­crament, and keyes of the Church, which require ab­solution of the Priest. Heere then was wil [...]ull and malicious mistaking: and so much the more, for that in the very next wordes heere set downe by him both in English & latin out of Bellarmines first booke de po [...]nit [...]ntia cap. 8. the Cardinall doth expresly de­clare, that only Controuersy betweene Catho­lickes and Protestants in this matter, is about the sa­crament of pēnance with absolutiō of the Church, & not the priuate pēnance which euery particuler man may vse of himselfe. So as vnder the cloud of priuate, and sacramentall pēnance he craftily endea­uoreth to make some shew of a contradictiō, which is none indeed.

5 76. The fifth falshood is, that M. Morton to make Cardinall Bellarmine contrary to himselfe, or very for­getfull, [Page 165] he alleadging heere his latin wordes, ma­keth him to say, first, that Protestants require faith & re­pentance to iustifica [...]ion, and then presently in another place, Luther reiec [...]eth pennance, as though Luther were no Prote [...]ant: wheras this is no contradiction in Cardinall Bellarmine, but in Luther himsel [...]e, and ano­to [...]ious fraud in M. Morton, so pa [...]pably to d [...]ceaue his Reader: for that Cardinall Bellarmines wordes are these: Bellarm. l. 4. de notis cap. 9. §. Quae sen­tentia. Lutherus lib. de Captiuitate Babylonica, tria tan [...]um agnoscit Sacramenta, Baptism [...]m, Poenitentiam & Panem; tamen infra cap. de extrema Vnctione, reij [...]it Poen [...]tentiam. Luther in his booke of Babylonicall Captiuity (in the Chapter o [...] the Eucharist) acknowledgeth only three Sacramēts, Baptis­me, Pennance, and Bread, Luthers inconstā ­cy. and yet afterward (in the same booke) and in the Chapter of Extreme Vnction he reie­cteth pēnance. These are the wordes of Bellarmine which M. Morton could not but haue seene and con­sidered [...] and yet to make some litle shew of ouersight in Bellarmine, he was content against his cōscience to set downe, Lutherus reijcit Poeni [...]entiam, and to conceale and dissemble all the rest of the sentence alleadged. When will he be able to produce one of our Au­thours with so manifest a wilfulnes.

77. Let vs conclude then, that M. Mort. is in a poore case, when he is driuen to all these shifts to seeke out contradictions amongst vs, and to fynd none: and yet let vs heare and marke his Conclusion, and see what māner of contradictiō he frameth against Bellarmine, Pream. p. 64. for it will be substantiall (I warrant you) out of these premisses. M. Mort. Conclusi­on out of false pre­misses. The contradiction is this (saith he) to impute vnto Protestants an heresy which taketh away all manner of repentance, and hope o [...] remission of sinne past: & yet to acknowledg in them a contrary orthodoxall truth, which is to professe necessity of repentance, reconciliation, and remission o [...] sinnes Wherto I answere, that heere is no contradi­ction at all, as Bellarmine setteth it downe, both [Page 166] these propositions being false in themselues. Fo [...] first Bellarmine doth not impute vnto Protestants that they do take away all māner of repentance, & hope of remission for sinnes in their sense, but only that they take away and deny the Sacrament o [...] reconci­liation by pennance, and absolution of the Church [...] and secondly Catholicks are so [...]ar o [...] from acknow­ledging an orthodoxall truth in Protestants, about repentance, reconciliatiō, & remission of sinns, that albeit they graunt that Protestāts do in words con­fesse, and prescribe vnto their followers repentance, faith, newnesse of life, and such other points, vt­tered and practized after their fashion: yet are they little auaylable, and much lesse orthodoxall, but a priuate manner and forme of their owne, reiected and condemned by the Catholick Church, for that it excludeth the Sacrament, and absolution of the Priest, without which after baptisme, either in voto, or, in re (as Deuines do distinguish) in Christian Religion, no pardon, or hope of re­mission of synnes, can orthodoxally be concea­ued. And thus much for this second obiected fal­sity to Bellarmine.

THE THIRD OBIECTION against Cardinall Bellarmine, for false imputa­tion of the Manichean heresy vnto Protestants. §. IX.

HIs third obiection against Cardinall Bellarmine, of vnlawfull dealing, cōcerning the imputatiō o [...] some points of the Manichean heresy vnto Calui­nists, he setteth downe in these words: Belarmine attri­ [...]eth [Page 167] (saith he) vnto Caluin the heresie o [...] the Manichees [...] who [...]d condemne the na [...]ure of men, depriuing them o [...] freewill, Pream. p. 64. Bellar. l. 4. de notis Eccl. c. 9. §. 8. [...] ascribing the originall and beginning o [...] sin vnto the nature [...] man, and not vnto his freewill, seeing he hath himselfe [...]serued, that Caluin Bellar. l. 1. de gra­tia primi hom. cap. 1. §. In eo­dem prin­cipio. teacheth, that man in his first crea­ [...]n had freewill, wherby in his integrity he might, i [...] he would, [...]e attained vnto eternall lyfe. This contradiction in this point [...] [...]o more then this to charge Caluin with that which he did not [...]e [...]ue. Is not this singular falshood? and yet behould a more no­ble then this. Wherunto I answere, that if it be more [...]table in folly thē this, or els in fraud, it is notable [...]deed: Let vs heere the folly. This cōtradictiō in this point [...]aith M. Mort.) is no more thē this, to charge Caluin with that [...]hich he beleeued not. So he. Wherof I inferre that it [...]as no contradictiō at all. For to accuse a man to [...]ould that which he holdeth not, hath no contradi­ [...]tion in it, but a false accusation: nor is it alwaies [...]lshood, for it may be vpon errour: and this for [...]e folly. Let vs passe to consider the fraud.

[...]9. I do suppose that M Morton would haue said, [...]r should haue said, that Cardinall Bellarmine was ther­ [...]ore noted by him of a contradiction: not so much [...]or cha [...]ging Caluin with that which he did not be­ [...]eeue, for this is no contradiction (as hath beene [...]aid,) as for that Bellarmine accusing Caluin of concur­ [...]ing with the Manichees, Three notorious f [...]audes a­bout the Manicheā heresy. in denyall of Free-will vnto [...]an, doth notwithstāding in another place cōfesse, [...]hat Caluin graunted Free-will to haue byn in man in his first creation: but neither in this is any contradicton at all. For that Caluin granting Free-will to haue byn in man at his first creation, and lost a [...]terward by the fall and synne of Adam, may con­curre with the Manichees in this, that after the fall of Adam, and as now we liue, C [...]l [...]. l. 2. In i [...]. c. 2.3. & 4. we haue no Free-will: & so doth Cardinal Bellarmine take him, & proue it out of his owne words in sundry Chapters o [...] his [Page 168] booke, that he doth hold indeed, and concurreth fully with the very sense of the Manichees therin, which authorityes of Caluin M. Morton ought to haue answered in some sort, if in earnest he had meant to haue defended him.

80. This then is one egregious fraud, and the chiefe in this place, to delude his Reader with the ambiguity, and Equiuocation of different tymes. The Manichees taught, that man after Adams fall had no free will, as both S. Hierome and S. Augustine do te­stifie in the sentence of M. Morton heere set downe (though craftily he couered their names) and Bellar­mine proueth Caluin to hold the same, out of his owne wordes and workes. What answereth M. Mor­ton? Caluin (saith he) is con [...]essed by Bellarmine to grant free-will in man before the fall of Adam in his first cr [...]io [...]: Yea but the question is, a [...]ter that fall. How then doth M. Morton answere to the purpose? And how doth he alleage Bellarmine as contradicting himselfe, in that, in one place, he saith that Caluin confess [...]th Freewill, and in another saith, that he denyeth it, for so much as it is in respect of diuers times. For I would aske M. Morton in his Logicke, is it a contra­diction to say that Caluin confesseth Freewill in man before his first fa [...]l, & denieth it afterward, seing they are distinct times, and import distinct estates? and if this be not any contradiction, as any child will confesse that it is not, why doth he seeke to abuse his Reader with such a fallacy?

81. Another fraud, though somwhat less [...] per­hap [...] then the former, The secōd [...]aud. is, that in setting downe the charge of Bellarm [...]ne against Caluin, he recounteth the same as in Bella [...]m [...]es owne wordes, thus: He attri­bueth vnto C [...]lu [...]n the heresy of the Manichees, who (saith he) d [...]d co [...]mne the nature of men, depriuing them o [...] free-will, and [...]s [...]i [...]ing the originall and beginning o [...] sinne [Page 169] [...]nto the nature of man, & not vnto Free-will. This sentence [...] say, though M. Morton put downe in a different [...]etter, as Bellarmines words, and affirmeth him to [...]peake thē; yet indeed they are not his, nor set downe [...]y him as his owne, but are the words of S. Hierome, [...]nd S. Augustine with some inserted by M. Morton him­ [...]elfe, for thus are they related by Cardinall Bellarmine: [...]anichaeorū [...]inquit Hi [...]ronymus) est hominūdamnare na­ [...]ram, & liberū auferre arbitrium. Hierom. praef. Di­al. contra Pelagia­nos. Et Augustinus: Peccato­ [...]um originem non tribuūt Manichaei libero arbitrio. S. Hierome [...]aith it is the heresy of the Manichees to cōdemne the [...]ature of men, and to take away Free-will. And S. [...]ugustine saith, August. de haeres. haer. 46. that the Manichees do ascribe the ori­ [...]en of sinne not to Free-will. And why thinke you [...]id M. Morton conceale these two Fathers names? The [...]auses are euident. First for that he was loath to [...]ublish, that the deniall of free-will in man, [...] [...]o generally taught and defended by the Prote­ [...]tants of our dayes, should be pronounced for an [...]eresy, and a Manichean heresie, by two such graue Fathers, as S. Hierome and S. Augustine are. Second­ [...]y, for that if he had vttered the matter plainly, [...]s it lieth in Bellarmine, he had marred his sleight of [...]unning to Free-will, gra [...]ted by Caluin in the first [...]reation of man: for that it is euident, by these [...]wo Fathers, that they speake of Free-will after [...]he fall of Adam: Therfore it was necessary for him [...]o conceale their names, which yet was fraudulent.

[...]2. The third fraude is, The third fraud. that wheras Cardi­ [...]all 3 Bellarmine doth alleadge two poynts wherein [...]he Protestantes of our tyme, but especially Cal­ [...]in, doe concurre with the Manichean heresie; the one, that which hath bene sayd, of the denying of Free-will, the other in reprehending and con­demning Abraham, Sampson, Sara, Rebecca, Iudas Machabaeus, Sephora &c. and other Saintes of the [Page 170] old Testament, as S. Augustine testifieth, that the Ma­ni [...]eans did, Aug l 22. cōt. Fa [...]st. & duobus lib [...]is cont [...]a ad [...]ers. l [...]gis & P [...]o [...]het. and Bellarmine sheweth that Caluin doth hold the very same, prouing by multiplicity o [...] pla­ce [...] quoted out of his C [...]l l. 3. Ins [...]. c. 2. §. 3. &c. 5. §. [...]. &c. 14. [...]. 11 &c. 20. [...]. 15. & l. 4. c. 15. §. 22. workes; M. Mort. passeth euer with silence this latter proo [...]e as vnanswerable, and yet will haue vs thinke that Bellarmine did iniure Caluin in noting him with the Manichean heresy: which is as much, as if a man hauing two writings to shew for a suite in Law, the Attorney of the ad­uerse part, should suppresse the one which is most playne and euident, and cauill about the other. And this shall suffice for this third obiection. Now let vs passe to the other more notable, which was promi­sed before.

THE FOVRTH OBIECTION against Card. Bellarmin [...], about pretēded false im­putation of Arianisme vnto Protestants. §. X.

‘BELLARMINE (saith he) accuseth M. Bullinger of Arianisme, because of the sentence ( tres s [...]nt. [...] statu, Preamb. pag. 64. sed gradu &c.) notwithsta [...]ding he knew this was the very sentence of [...]ertullian, and is therfore [...]ls where expounded as orthodoxall and iustifyable by himselfe.’ If this be so notable an obiection with M. Morton as before he vāted, it is asigne, that he hath gr [...]at penury of notable ones, for that this is so notable, as it is indeed nothing, but that only necessity and penury did driue M. Morton to produce it: and so it seemeth, that himselfe did esteeme of it, by his ob­scure propounding t [...]ero [...], as though he would not haue it well vnderstood; albeit he terme it neuer so no [...]able.

[Page 171] [...]4. For better conceauing wherof, the Reader [...]ust know, that Cardinall Bellarmine in the Preface to [...]is fiue bookes de Christo, proposing dyuers sortes of [...]duersaryes among our moderne Protestants, that [...]ther openly or secretly did impugne the diuinity [...]f Chri [...]t, or some article therunto belonging, after [...]e naming of many others, he writeth thus of [...]ullinger: Henricum Bullingerum (saith he) non puduit [...]ibere &c. ‘Henry Bullinger (that was the Successor [...] Vldericu [...] Zuinglius) was not ashamed to write in [...]is booke of the Scripture, that ther are three persons [...] the Godhead, non statu sed gradu, non substantia sed [...], non potestate sed specie di [...]erentes, di [...]ering not in [...]ate but degree, not in substance but in forme, not [...] power but in kynd: which truly (saith Bellar­ [...]ine) the Arians themselues would scarce haue durst [...] auouch.’

[...]5. Thus wrote Bellarmine: and what now saith [...]. Morton against it? He knew (saith he) that this was [...]e very sentence of Tertullian. Tertull. l. aduersus Prax. True it is, but euery [...]hing that is in Tertullian, who wrote before the Councell of Nice, wherin matters and formes of [...]peach about the persōs of the blessed Trinity were [...]ore exactly discussed, is not fit, nor secure for a [...]euyne of our times to follow. And if M. Morton had [...]onsidered well o [...] the paradoxes of Tertullian gathe­ [...]ed together by learned Pamelius in his last edition [...] wherfore this is one and the last of all and censured [...]or dangerous by the said Author and other learned men; See Pamel. in parad. 31. & an­not. 316 in Apol [...]ge­ti. & 29. in l contra Prax.) it is likely that he would not so [...]ashly haue obiected the same to Bellarmine, for reprehending it in Bullinger.

86. But M. Morton bringeth a twofould argument for ground of his challenge, the one in latin out of Gregorius de Valentia, as though he had alleadged the foresaid sentence out of Tertullian, with approuing [Page 172] or at least wise not improuing the same. For thus is the matter a [...] aged by M. Morton in his margent out of [...]alentia: Sic [...] [...]ertullianus in libro aduersus Praxe [...]m, tres sunt, non statu sed gradu, non substan [...]ia sed [...]or [...]a. non po­testate sed sp [...]cie. Gregor. Valentia Iesuita l. de Vnitate & Trinitate cap 9. And then in the English text, he saith as yow haue now heard, that Bellarmine himselfe els where in his works, expoundeth the same sentence of Tertullian, as orthodoxall and iustifyable.

87. But in both these instances are fraudes on M. Mortons behalfe, and no such sincere dealing as were requisite among men that handled good cau­ses. For that first, there is no such narration o [...] Tertul­lians sentence in Valentia, as heere is set downe, with­out reprehension therof: nor is Tertullian so much as named by him in the place alleaged, but a greiuous reprehension is vsed by him against Bullinger, for v­sing the said sentence as orthodoxall. Greg. de Val [...]nt. l. 1. de vnit. & trin. c. 9. [...]. Item Bulling. Bullingerus Sacra­mentarius (saith he) tres in Diuinitate personas differre di­cit, non statu, sed gradu &c. Bullinger the Sacramentary affir­meth that there are three persons in the Deity, which differ, n [...]t in state, but degree, not in substance, but forme, not in p [...]er, but kind: by which wordes he doth not only ouerthrow th [...] God­head of the Sonne, but euen the whole mystery of the most [...]oly Trinity. So Valentia. And this was his Iudgement of that sentence, which M. Morton would haue his Rea­der thinke, that Valentia had allowed of, as of an or­thodoxall sentēce of Tertulliā. Can there be any more wilfull & witting fraud, then this?

88. Now as for the allowance therof els where by Cardinall Bellarmine himselfe, M. Morton doth o [...]er him great abuse, for he neuer alloweth any where of that sentence, as it standeth wholy in his booke against Praxea, or as it is accepted and vsed by Bullinger, but only taken in hand in his first booke de Christo, to in­terprete in good sense certaine speaches of Tertullian, [Page 173] obiected by Arians and Trinitarians against the God­head of Christ, Valentia and Bel­larmine grosly a­bused. as though he had fauoured them ther­in, & cōming to a place cited out of the same booke, against Praxea, where he saith, Dum sili [...]m agnosco, s [...]cun­d [...]m à Patre desendo, for so much as I acknowledge the Sonne, I do defend him as second after the Father (wherby the Hereticks would proue the Sonne not to be equall to his Father,) Cardinall Bellarmine an­swering to this place, saith, that the Sonne is called second (by Tertullian) not because he is inferiour, Tert. l. [...]on [...]. Her­mog. lōgè ante me­dium. or not equall to the Father, but only according to the order of beginning or origen, for that the Sonne is origi­nally of the Father: and by this occasion he expoun­deth also the first two words of the foresaid sentēce, statu et non gradu, saying, that, per gradum intelligit ordinē personarum: Tertullian by degree in this place vnder­standeth only the order, of the three persons among themselues, but not a different degree in perfection. For that Tertulliā in another place hath these words: Diuinitas gradus non habet, vtpote vnica: the Godhead of the three persons hath no degrees, as being only one.

89. Thus then did Cardinall Bellarmine seeke to ex­pound in good sense the first two wordes of the sē ­tence, by another place of Tertullian himselfe: but the whole sentence he neuer defended, nor admit­ted, but held it rather for erroneous in Tertullian, & hereticall in Bullinger. And now yow see what nota­ble aduantage M. Morton hath gotten out of this his so notable obiection, which is nothing els, but the discouery of two or three notable shiftes, and fraudu­lent trickes of his owne. And yet do you consider how he insulteth as if he had proued somwhat a­gainst Bellarmine indeed. For thus he continueth his speach for his fifth instance.

THE FIFTH OBIECTION against Cardinall Bellarmine, for false imputati­on of heresies vnto sundry Protestants. §. XI.

THOVGH P. R. require (saith he) but three ex­amples o [...] f [...] shood, yet may I not enuie h [...]m a further choice, B [...]ll [...]r. l. 1. de Be [...]. Sanct. c. 4. p [...]l [...] post i [...]ium. because I know not the curiosity of his palate. Therfore let him againe consult with Cardinall Bella [...]mine in another taxation of Prote [...]t [...] saying in one place that, they teach that the soule of [...]aith­ful men departing this li [...]e, doe not goe directly vnto heauen. In another place he hims [...]lf [...], Bellar. l. de Purg. cap. 12 Valen. de P [...]rgat. cap. 8. togeat [...]er with his fellow Iesuite, haue publiquely recorded [...] that it is a common obiection of Protestants prouing from Scr [...]ptur [...] against the doctry [...]e of purgatory, that the soules of the [...]aith, all pre [...]e [...]ly after death goe di [...]ectly vnto heau [...]n. So he.

Bellar. l. 1. de Beat Sanct. c. 1.91. And truly it seemeth strange to me that M. Morton in this his peculiar [...]tryfe for sinceritv, can­not set downe any one thing sincerely, with [...]ut some admixture of fraud. Let him consult (saith he) with Bellarmine in another taxation of Protestants, Tert. l. 4. con [...]a Marcion. Hi [...]om [...] in Vi [...]il. [...]. Ar­meni apud G [...]idonē in sūm [...] de [...]aere [...]i [...]is. that they teach, that the soules o [...] the faithfull departed do not go directly to heauen. I haue consulted with him, at leastwise with his booke, and he answereth, that the word Protestants twice heere re [...]eated is not to be found [...]n him, in the place by you cited. For that he ascribeth not this heres [...] vnto all Protestāts in gene [...]all, but on­ly vnto three in particuler of our time, to with Luther, Cornelius Agrippa, and Iohn Caluin, a [...]ter diuers o [...]d here­sies named by him, as of [...]ertullian, Vigilantius, Ar­menians [...] and the like, that held the same; his words a [...]: Eundem errorem habet Caluinus &c. Caluin hath the s [...]me [Page 175] error, that soules of the faithfull do not enter into heauen, nor enioy the vision of Almighty God, before the day of Iudgement, but Christ only is admitted therunto, reliquos omnes residere in atrio, ib. (que) expectare vs (que) ad mundi consummationem, that all the rest besides Christ, do not enter the San­ctuary of heauen, but do expect without in a cer­tayne porch (or entry) vntill the consummation of the world. And this opinion of Caluin, Bellarmine proueth out of his owne cleare words in sundry places of his workes, as namely lib. 4. Instit. cap. 20. & §. 24. & 25. §. 6. So as in setting downe this assertion of Car­dinall Bellarmine, M. Morton hath made him to tax all Protestantes, and to say, they do teach &c. wheras he taxeth only three particuler men. Neyther haue I yet read any other that defendeth the same. Let vs see now how he maketh Bellarmine to contradict himselfe, for herin stands the principall drift of M. Morton, in this place, to seeme thereby to say some­what against him.

92. First then he bringeth in these words as of Bellarmine: It is a cōmon obiection of Protestantes prouing from Scriptures against the doctrine of Purgatory, that the soules of the faithfull presently after death, go directly vnto heauen Out of which words M. Morton inferreth it cannot be, that Protestants should hold the foresaid contrary doctrine of expecting in the porch. Caluin intangled about his atrium or porch. Wherto I answere, that for this, to frame this litle shew of contradictiō M. Morton hath concealed craftily the name of Caluin in all this obiection, and turned it into Protestants, wheras the assertion is ascribed by Bellarmine namely and chiefly vnto Caluin, and not to other Protestāts: and therfore we graunt that Caluin (supposing his former assertion to be true) cannot vse this obiectiō against Purgatorie, that soules go directly to heauen, except he would say, that his foresaid atrium or porch, and outward place of stay, is also heauen, or a peece of [Page 176] heauen different from that Sanctuarium Caeli, into which, he saith, that only Christ is admitted vntill the day of Iudgment.

93. But other Protestants that hold not this fond opinion (as few or none perhaps do) may vse their former argument still, if it were true, that soules go directly to hell, or to heauen. And it is to be noted how cūningly M. Morton hath borne himselfe in this matter, not once vttering the name of Caluin, but Pro­testantes in common; wheras Caluin chiefly is meant, yea only perhaps for the Porch: A sly Fox­like tricke about cō ­cealment. for that it seemeth to haue beene his owne particuler deuise, wherby the sly dealing of M. Morton is discouered in euery thing, and yet (forsooth) will he be still A Minister of simple truth, and conuince Cardinall Bellarmine of wilfull fal­shood. But let vs go forward, and search further in­to his simplicitie.

HIS SIXT, AND last obiection, against Cardinall Bellarmine, for false imputation of the Sarcamētary heresie to Protestants. §. XII.

BELLARMINE resteth not heere (saith he) but once againe challengeth Caluin, Pream. p. 65. Bel. l. 4. de notis Ec [...]l. cap. 9. in fine. for (as he ca [...]leth it) an ancient heresie alledged by Theodoret, affir­ming, that there is only a figure of Christs body in the Eucharist. And yet Bell. de Euchar. c. 1. in initio. ib. §. Secū ­d [...] docet in another place affirming both, that, that opinion is not ancient, nor yet now to be found in Theodo­ret; and also that the forsaid doctrine of Caluin doth teach, that in the Eucharist there is to be exhibited vnto the faithfull, not only a signe of Christs body, but also the body and bloud it selfe, by which mens soules are nourished vnto eternall [Page 177] [...]. Or as another Iesuite testifieth for Caluin, that our soles communicate with the body of Christ substantially. Greg. de Valent. tom. 4. dis. 6. q. 3. pūct 1. §. Item. Heer [...] no more oddes in this accusation, then ancient, [...]d not anciēt, heresy and not heresy. All these con­ [...]dictions do certainly euince, that Bellarmine hath [...] publike imputations slandered those whome in [...] conscience he did acquit. ‘And shall we thinke at this conscience could be sincere in alleadging her mens testimonies, & witnesses, who is found [...]us perfidiously vniust in exhibiting his owne? I [...] are to produce multitudes of this kind, which I [...]ue in store, and will be a debtour to P.R. for ma­ [...] of this sort, ready to pay my debt as soone [...] this my promise shall be exacted. Thus farre M. [...]rton,

[...]. And heere now I answere, that it is suffici­ [...]tly seene by the payment he hath already made, [...]w ready or able he is to pay his debt for any thing [...]omised against Cardinall Bellarmine, whose estima­ [...]on is like to be highly increased, with all indiffe­ [...]nt men, by this assault, both for conscience, sincere [...]ealing, and learning, and M. Morton greatly blemi­ [...]ed in them all: for that cōmonly no one instance [...]ath he alleaged of fraud in his aduersarie, but with [...]ome fraud in himselfe, & none perhaps with more thē in this sixt & last obiectiō in that kynd, concer­ning the testimony of T [...]eodoret for the Reall Presence, [...]or that heere be so many foule faults & wilfull cor­ [...]uptions, as truly after so many admonishments, if [...] should vse the same, it would make me ashamed to [...]ooke any man in the face.

96. He indeauoureth to frame a contradiction [...]out of Bellarmine in that he chargeth Caluin with an ancient heresy recorded by Theodoret, which heresy [...] did affirme, that there is only a figure of Christes body in the Sacrament, and then will he proue out of Bellarmine [Page 178] himselfe for contradiction of this: first that the said heresy is not ancient: Three poyntes wherin M. Mort. is takē to haue falsi­fyed. then that it is not to be found at this day in Theodoret: thirdly that Caluin doth not deny the Reall Presence: and so he concludeth, as you haue heard, heere is no more oddes, then betweene an [...] and not ancient, heresy & not heresy. But if in all and euery one of these three poyntes M. Morton be conuinced wittingly to haue falsifyed, and that he could not but know that he did so, what excuse then will he make, or what will the discreete, and honest Rea­der say, or thinke of him? Novv then to the parti­culers.

The first poynt of falsitie.97. The charge which Cardinall Bellarmine maketh vpon Zuinglius & Caluin (not Caluin only as M. Mort [...] text importeth) is taken from the last of those 20. old heresies before signified to be obiected by the Car­dinall to the Protestants of our time, in his booke of the Notes of the Church, Bellar. l. 4. de Ecclesia cap. 9. and by him is set downe in these wordes: ‘The twentith old heresie (saith Bellar­mine) wherin the Protestants of our time do par­ticipate with old heretickes, is of them, that denied the Eucharist to be truly the flesh of Christ, & would haue it to be the figure or image of the body of Christ. So it is related in the seauenth Generall Coū ­cell, and sixt Action, Tom. 3. and long before that Theodoret in his Dialogue, intituled, Impatibilis, doth relate the same out of S. Ignatius Scholler to the A­postles. Card. Bel­larmine his asser­tiō about the anti­quity of the Sacra­mentarie heresie. And this heresy is taught in these our daies by Zuinglius in his Booke De verbis Coenae Domini, & by Caluin lib. 4. Instit. cap. 17. §. 12. And so we haue layd forth the heresies of 20. Archeretickes that were cō ­demned by the Church within the first seauen hun­dred yeares after Christ, which heresies being [...]l­den by vs for such, and by our Aduersaries for [...] articles of their faith, it followeth that our doctrine doth agree with the doctrine of the ancient Church [Page 179] [...]d the doctrine of our aduersaries with the anci­ [...]t heresies.’ So he.

[...]. And this is Cardinall Bellarmines charge. Let [...]e Reader now marke how brokēly it is set downe [...] M. Morton. Sundry false tric­kes. For first he mentioneth only Caluin to [...] challenged for this last heresy of the Sacramenta­ [...]es against the Reall Presence (as now I haue said) [...]auing out Zuinglius, who is equally charged by the [...]rdinall for the same thing, which is one tricke. [...]hen he omitteth wholy the mention of the 7. Ge­ [...]rall Coūcell, which so long agoe related & confu­ [...]d the said heresy, & this is another tricke. Further­ [...]ore he cōcealeth in like māner the name & autho­ [...]tie of old S. Ignatius, who in his tyme (which was [...]mediatly after the Apostles) held the denying of [...] Reall Presence to be an heresy, & this is a third [...]icke. All which poyntes could not be pretermitted [...] M. Morton (nor any one of them indeed) but by vo­ [...]ntary deliberation: and consequently he must be [...]esumed to haue done it of set purpose to deceyue. [...]ut let vs come to his two heads of contradiction, [...]hich he will needs find in Bell [...]rmine.

[...]9 The first is, that Cardinall Bellarmine is affirmed [...]y him to say that, The first false con­tradiction obiected to Bellar­mine out of Theo­doret. that hereticall opinion (cited [...]fore against the Reall Presence out of Theodoret) is [...] ancient, nor yet now to be found in Theodoret, and [...]or this he citeth Bellarmines owne wordes, as he saith [...]b. 1. de Euchar. cap. 1. initio, and that in latin, to wit, [...]uae sententia cita [...]ur à Theodoreto in Dialogo, vbi tamen nunc [...]on habetur. VVhich sentence of S. Ignatius against old [...]eretiks is cited by Theodoret in his dialogue, where [...]otwithstanding now it is not to be found. So he tel­ [...]eth vs out of Bellarmine both in Latin & English, [...]ut corrupteth him egregiously in both lauguages. First in allegation, and then in translation, as now shall be demonstrated. For first the true vvordes of [Page 180] Cardinall Bellarmine in latin are these: Quae sententia ci [...]a­tur à Theodoreto in 30. Dialogo ex epist. Ignatij ad Smy [...] ­ses, vbi tamen nunc non habetur. Bellar. l. 1. de E [...]char. cap. 1. ini­tio. That is to say: This sen­tence (concerning old heretiks denying the Reall Presence) is cyted by Theodoret in his third dialogue out of S. Ignatius his Epistle (to the Christians) of Smyrna, where notwithstanding it is not now found: meaning expresly, that it is not found at this day in that Epi [...]tle of S. Ignatius, but in Theodoret it is found, and is extant both in Greeke and latyn, as euery man may see that will read the place quoted [...] A shame­les falsifi­cation of Theodo­ret & lye against Bellar­mine. So as heere agayne M. Morton corrupteth Bellarm [...] both in Latin and English leauing out not only the mention of S. Ignatius his Epistle ad Smyrnenses, and then making his Reader belieue that the testimony of Theodoret was not to be found at this day in him: but also vpon this falsification of his owne, will needs frame a contradiction in Bellarmine. Theod. dial. 3. And can there be any more witting and wilfull falshood then this? Can this dealing stand with the solemne and extraordinary protestations which he maketh of sincerity in the end of his booke, euen against hi [...] owne infirmityes.

‘100. But let vs see yet further, how he pro­ueth that Bellarmine, Bell. ibid. hauing said before, that this heresy of denying the Reall Presence was very an­cient, contradicteth himselfe, and saith in the very same place that it is not ancient, for which he al­leadgeth these wordes of the Cardinall: Ne autem glo­rientur Caluinistae &c. And to the end, that the Cal­uinists may not glory, that their opinion (against the Reall Presence) is very ancient, it is to be noted, that those most ancient hereticks (mentioned) by S. Ig­natius) did not so much impugne the Sacramēt of the Eucharist, as the mistery of Christ his incarnation. For so much as therfore they denied the Eucharist [Page 181] [...]o be the flesh of Christ (as S. Ignatius doth signifie in [...]he same place) for that they deny Christ to haue [...]lesh &c.’

[...]01. Which testimony if you consider it well, [...]oth not proue at all that the denyall of the Reall [...]resence was no ancient heresy, The an­cient he­resy a­gainst the Reall Presence declared. but only that it was not altogeather the same with that of the Pro­ [...]estants at this day, and had an other foundation or [...]otiue: to wit, for so much as those hereticks did [...]ot belieue that Christ had taken any flesh at all, [...]hey consequētly belieued not, that he gaue it in the [...]acrament. But the Protestants though they beleeue [...]hat he tooke true flesh: yet do they not belieue, that [...]t is really giuen in the Sacrament, for that they be­ [...]ieue not these wordes, Hoc est Corpus meum, in the [...]ense that the Church doth: so as these do formally [...]mpugne the Reall Presence, and the other but by a [...]onsequence drawne from another heresy, which [...]s the cause that they cānot properly be called Sacra­ [...]entaries, as ours are, but most ancient they are: & [...]o in this he contradicteth not himselfe about their [...]ntiquity.

102. The last point of obiected contradiction in [...]his place, is, that Bellarmine confesseth Caluin to hold, The secōd point of imagined contradi­ction in Bellar­mine. that togeather with the Sacrament of the Eucharist, God doth exhibit vnto the faithful, not only a signe of Christs body, but also the body and bloud it selfe, yea, and as Valen [...]ia addeth further that Caluin confes­seth that our soules do cōmunicate with the body of Christ sub­stantially. Val [...]ntia tom. 4. dis. 6. q. 3. p. 1. § Item. Wherto I answere: true it is, that in words Caluin doth affirme as much in some partes of his workes, but denyeth it againe in others, and therup­on do both Bellarmine and Valentia conuince him of most euident and palpable contradictions in this matter, he seeking to say something different not only from Luther, but also from VVickli [...]e & Zuinglius, [Page 182] therby to make a sect of himselfe, but yet not finding indeed, wherin to subsist, or be premanent in any deuise that he could find out, for proofe wherof B [...]ll [...]r. de Eu [...]har. lib. 1. cap. 1. Cardinall Bellarmine d [...]th set downe seauen s [...]u [...]r [...]ll propositions of his about this matter, and proueth th [...] same substantially out of his owne wordes and discourses, & ech one of them different from the o­ther, and some of them so contradictory, as by no possible meanes they may be reconciled or stand to­geather: Calu. in sine. cons [...]n. [...] Pa­s [...]. Tigu­ [...]in. As first, that the flesh o [...] Christ is only in h [...]au [...]n, and that in so certaine and determinate a place, as it is as [...]i­stant from the bread, as the highest heauen is from the earth: & then, this no [...]withstanding, he saith (as heere is cyted by M. Morton) C [...]lu. i [...] 26. Mat. & [...]ib. 4. Ins [...]it. cap. 17. §. 5. that in the supper the true body of [...]h [...]ist is exhibit [...]d vnto the faithfull, & not only a signe: yea, that the very substance o [...] Christes body is giuen. Next to that againe he saith, that notwithstanding the distance b [...]tweene th [...] [...] of Christ, & the lib. 4. In [...]tit. cap. 17. §. 7.10. & 32. Sacramentall signes, yet are they ioyned [...]o [...]a­ther by so miraculous and inexplicable meanes, as neyther [...] ­gu [...] nor pen can vtter the same. And then further, tha [...] [...] must not belieue, that this coniunction is by any reall com [...]g downe of Chr [...]stes body vnto vs, but by a certaine substa [...]ial force deriued from his flesh by his spirit. Lib. 4. Ins [...]it. cap. 17. §. 5. & 31. Where he seem [...] to s [...]y, that the coniunction is made, not in the sub­stance, but in some essentiall quality. And so in the fifth place more cleerly he saith, that it is made by ap­prehensi [...]n of faith only, wherby he contradicteth all that he sayd before of reall and substantiall coniunction. Ibid. §. 33.34. And in the sixt place he confirmeth more the same by saying, that wi [...]ked men receaue not the body at all, quia corpus Christi solo ore fidei accipitur, I [...]id. §. 2.5. lib. de c [...]n [...] cap. 3. for that the body o [...] Christ is only receaued by the mouth of fayth. And in the [...]. and last place he concludeth, that this Sacrament doth not giue the body o [...] Christ, or faith vnto any that hath it not alrea­dy, but only doth testify, and confirme that now it is there, and so it is, but as a signe or seale (to vse his wordes) of that [Page 183] which is th [...]re already. And this being the variety of Caluins opinion, it proueth no contradiction in Bel­ [...]armine, but in Caluin himselfe. And so many corru­ptions hauing heere beene proued against M. Morton, do conuince that in him which he would proue in Cardinall Bellarmine, but cannot, as how see, and yet [...]e concludeth so confidently as before yow haue heard, saying: Preamble pag. 66. All these contradictions do certainly euince, [...]hat he (the Cardinall) hath by publicke imputations slaun­ [...]ered those whome in his cons [...]ience he did acquit: and shall we [...]hinke, A vaine confident conclusiō. that his conscience could be sincere in alleadging other [...]ns testimonyes, and witn [...]sses, who is sound thus persidiously [...]iust in ex [...]ibiting his owne? Thus he. And I remit me to [...]he Reader, whether he hath seene hitherto any one point of perfidious dealing proued against the Car­dinall, among so many as haue appeared on the part of M. Morton. But yet now he will go forward, as he saith to another subiect, to wit, to shew some exā ­ples o [...] falsifications out of Cardinall Bellarmine in alle­gation of other mens testimonyes. Let vs see whe­ther he performe any thing more then in the rest he hath done.

103. But first before we enter into this other ex­amen, there occurreth vnto me a consideration wor­thy to be pondered by the Reader, which is, that all these six obiectio [...]s made against Cardinall Bellarmine for imputing old heresyes to Prot [...]stants, are taken out o [...] on only chapter of his, which is the 9. of his 4. Booke Of the no [...]s of the true Church, in which 9. Chapter (as before yow haue heard) he chargeth the Protestants of our time with different heresyes of tw [...]nty seuerall condemned old Heresiarches, or chiefe Heretiks, and therof in [...]erreth, that as the v­nion and agre [...]ment in doctrine with the ancient Catholike Fathers is a note of the true Church, and of true Catholiks: so to participate with ancient he­retiks [Page 184] in any one condemned heresy, is a damnable note of the contrary: A mar­kable point. which Chapter M. Morton per­using, thought good to set vpon six only for clearing Protestants of them, to wit, the Pelagians, the Noua­tians, the Manichees, the Arrians, and other two parti­culer heresyes: Aug. lib. de heresib. ad Quod-vult-deum in fine. wheras in reason he should haue ey­ther cleered all or none, for so much as according to S. Augustines sentence, and other ancient Fathers, the holding of any one condemned heresy, is suffi­cient to euerlasting damnation. So as M. Morton pic­king out only a few, leaueth all the rest as not ex­cusable, and vnder hand by his silence granteth, th [...]t they are held by the Protestants: which how mar­kable a poynt it is, I leaue it to the Reader to iudge, and so shall passe to examine the other head of ob­iections, that he hath against Cardinall Bellarmine.

THE [...]HIRD PART [...]F THIS CHAPTER,

CONTEYNING [...]THER OBIECTIONS against Cardinall Bellarmine, for falsifica­tions in alleadging of oth [...]r mens au­thoriti [...]s: and first about S. Cyprian. §. XIII.

MAISTER MORTON passing from Cardinall Bellarmines accusations & imputations against Protestants for he­resies, vnto his allegations of their te­stimonies (corruptly as he pretendeth) [...]andled by him; Preamb. p. 66. he beginneth his accusation with a [...]entence of S. Cyprian about traditiōs in these words: Cypr. Ep. 10. ad Pomp. S. Cyprian (saith he) hath this qu [...]stion (he going about to refute [...] tradition:) VVhence is this tradition? It is deriued from the Lords Authority, or fr [...]m the pr [...]c [...]pt of the Apostles? For God will [...]th that we [...]ho [...]d do those things which are written. From whence Protestāts conclude, that the Scriptures are [Page 186] of sufficiency for our direction in all questions of faith. Bellarmine answereth, B [...]ll [...]r. lib. 4. de v [...]b. D [...]i. cap. 11. §. pro­fert Cy­prianus. Aug. contr. Do­nat. cap. 23 [...] that Cyprian spake this, when he thought to defend an error, and therfore i [...] is no mer­uaile, i [...] he erred in so reasoning, for the which cause S. Au­gustine (saith he) did worthily re [...]ute him. The question is not, what error Cyprian held, but whether his manner of reasoning from the sufficiency of Scrip­ture were erroneous or no. Bellarmine pretendeth, that S. Augustine did worthily reproue him. But whosoeuer shall consult with S. Augustine in the Chapter specified, shall find, that this poynt by him is excellently commended, That Cyprian warneth vs (saith S. Augustine) to runne vnto t [...]e [...]ountaine, Aug l. 5. de Bapt. cap. 26. that is, vnto the tradition o [...] the Apos [...]les; from thence to deriue a con­duct to our tymes, it is chi [...]fly good and doubtlesse to be per [...]or­med.

Preamb. p. 66. §. 16.105. This is M. Mortons whole obiection, wherin we must examine what wilfull deceipt to falsifica­tion he findeth here in Cardinall Bellarmines allegati­on of Cyprian. For if he find not this, then findeth he nothing to his purpose, he hauing intituled this his Paragraph of B [...]lla [...]mines falsi [...]ications: but if he find no falshood nor falsity at all, either wilfull or not wil­full, then is he more in the briers: but most of all if finding nothing in his aduersary, himselfe be taken in manifest falshood, both witting and wilful. Let vs examine then this poynt more particulerly.

The State [...]f the question concer­ning S. Cyprians rebapti­zing.106. And first I do note, that he proposeth this ob­iection very obscurely, & that for the cause, which will presently be se [...]ne, for he doth not explicate vpon what occasion these words of S. Cyprian were vttered by him, nor alleadged by Protestants as an obiection against vnwritten traditions. Wherfore the Reader must know, that the holy man S. Cyp [...]ian h [...]uing conceaued an infinite auersion frō hereticks and her [...]sies of his time, did vpon indiscreet zeale [Page 187] [...]all into this errour, that as their faith was not good [...] [...]o neither their baptisme, and consequently that [...]uch as left them, and were conuerted to the Catho­ [...]icke religion should be baptized againe after the Catholicke manner: and hauing found some other Bishops also of Africk, vpon the same groundes, to ioyne with him in the same opinion, for that it seemed to them to be most conforme to Scriptures, that detested euery where hereticks and heresies, he wrote therof vnto Stephen Bishop of Rome, who standing vpon the cōtrary custome alwayes vsed in the Church, not to rebaptize such as were conuer­ted from heresie, misliked S. Cyprians opinion, and wrote vnto him against the same: wherwith the good man being somwhat exasperated, wrote a letter vnto Pompeius Bishope of Sabrata in Africk, cited heere by M. Morton, wherin amongst other sharp speaches he hath this interrogation here set downe: Vnde est ista traditio &c? From whence is this tradition ( of not rebaptizing heretickes?) Is it deriued from our Lords Authority? &c. vpon which forme of argu­ing in S. Cyprian, M. Morton saith, that Protestants do lawfully argue in like manner, this or that tra­dition is not in the Scriptures, ergo, it is not to be ad­mitted.

107. But saith Cardinall Bellarmine, this was no good forme of arguing in S. Cyprian, Whether S. Cypri­ans forme of argu­ment was good, or no. nor euer vsed by him, but in this necessitie for defending his errour as Protestantes also are driuen to vse the same for de­fence of theirs, and this he proueth by two wayes. First, for that S. Augustine doth of purpose out of the sense of the vniuersall Church of his dayes refute that inference, and forme of argument: and second­ly, for that S. Cyprian himselfe in other places where he was not pressed with this necessity, doth yeald, and allow the authority of vnwritten traditions, [Page 188] which later proofe as the most conuincent, M Mor­ton do [...]h suppresse with silence, in reciting Bellar­mines answere, and saith only to the first, that S. Au­gustine is so farre of from condemning S. Cyprians man­n [...]r of reasoning from the sufficiency of Scriptures, as he doth excellently commend the same: this then is briefly to be examined out of S. Augustines ovvne wordes.

108. And first I graunt (as S. Augustine also doth) that when any Tradition, or doctryne, can cleerly be shewed out of the Scriptures, optimum est, & si [...]e dubitatione facie [...]dum, A [...]g. l. 6. co [...]tr. Do­nat. c. 26. it is the best way of all, and que­stionles to be obserued. And for that S. Cyprian in that his errour did certainly perswade himselfe to be able to prooue the same out of holy Scriptures, as appeareth by the many places alleadged by him to th [...]t effect (though wrongfully vnderstood) espe­cially in the sayd Epistle to Pompeius, and else wher [...], which places of Scripture S. Augustine doth particu­lerly ponder and refute, and shew not to be rightly applied by S. Cyprian, who seeing the generall custo­me and tradition of the Church to be contrary vn­to him, in this cause prouoked to the Scriptures alone, as the Protestants do in as bad a cause. But now let vs see what S. Augustine teacheth in this be­halfe, and how he confuteth S. Cyprians prouocatiō to only Scriptures, in this case of controuersy bet­weene them, A [...]g. l 2. d. [...]pt. [...] Do­n [...]tis [...]. [...]. 7. notwithstanding he allowed for the best way to haue recourse to the fountaynes, when things from thence may, as I sayd, cleerly be pro­ued.

109. Let vs heare (I say) S. Augustine recounting the case betweene S. Cyprian on the one side, & himselfe with [...]ll Catholike mē of his dayes on the other. Nō ­d [...]r [...]t [...]aith he diligent [...]rilla Baptismi qu [...]stio pertracta &c. The question of Baptisme (or reb [...]ptizing here­tiks [Page 189] was not in S. Cyprians tyme diligently discus­sed, albeit the Catholike Church held a most whol­some custome to correct that in Schismatiks & He­retiks which was euill, & not to iterate that which was giuen them as good: which custome I belieue to haue come downe from the Apostles tradition, as many others which are not found in their writings, S. Augu­stines lear­ned cen­sure for vnwrit­ten tradi­tions. nor yet in the later Councels of their successours, & neuerthelesse are obserued through the whole vni­uersall Church, and are belieued not to haue beene deliuered, and commended vnto vs, but from the sayd Apostles. This most wholsome custome then S. Cyprian sayth that his predecessour Agrippinus did begin to correct, but as the truth it selfe being more diligently after examined did teach, he is thought more truly to haue corrupted thē corrected the same.’ Thus S. Augustine of the state of the question, and of the authority of Customes and Traditions vnwrit­ten. Now Let vs see what he saith to S. Cyprians mā ­ner of reasoning, from the sufficiency of Scripture as M. Morton tearmeth it.

101. Ad Pompeium (saith S. Augustine) scribit Cypria­nus de hac re &c. Aug. l. 5. de Bapt. con­tra Dona­tist. cap. 23. ‘S. Cyprian doth write to the Bishop Pompeius about this matter, where he doth manifestly shew, that Stephen, whome wee vnderstand to haue beene Bishop of Rome at that tyme, did not only not consent vnto him, verùm etiam contra scripsisse at (que) prae­ [...]pisse, but also did write and gaue commandement to the contrary &c. S. Cypryan did obiect Apostoli nihil quid [...]m exinde praeceperunt, the Apostles did command nothing (in the Scriptures) about this matter. It is true, saith S. Augustine: Sed consuetudo illa, quae opponebatur Cypriano, ab eor [...]m traditione exordium sumpsisse credenda est, s [...]u [...] sunt multa quae Vniuersa tenet Ecclesia, & ob hoc ab Apo­st [...]s pr [...]c [...]pta bene creduntur quamquam scripta non reperian­tur: But that custome which was opposed to S. Cy­prian [Page 190] by the Church, is to be belieued to haue taken beginning from the tradition of the Apostles: as there are many things which the Vniuersall Church doth hold, and they are therfore rightly belieued to haue beene ordayned by the Apostles, though they be not found written.’ Thus S. Augustine.

111. Wherby we vnderstand, first, his full meaning about the Authority of traditions in the Church, though they be not found written in the holy Scripture: and secondly that albeit in some ca­ses it is good and law [...]ull to runne to Scriptures, when the matter may be clearly by them decided; yet is it no good argument alwaies to say, It is not in the Scripture, and therfore we are not bound to belieue it, which was the argument of S. Cyprian when he was in errour, and for maintenance of the same, as M. Morton cannot deny: M. Mor­ton con­uinced of euident f [...]aud in cyting S. A [...]gustins meaning. nor dareth reproue S. Augustine and the Church of his time that con­demned this manner of reasoning in S. Cyprian. And what now doth there result against Bellarmine in all this obiection? Is he found false in any one thing which heere is said? Nay is not M. Morton cōuinced of euident fraud in setting downe this accusation? First for concealing the true state of the question [...] then for that S. Augustine doth not reproue, but ex­cellently commend the manner of reasoning in S. Cyprian; pretermitting all that I haue alledged out of S. Augustines expresse words to the cōtrary, which he could not but know and haue read? Thirdly by cutting of the words immediatly following in Bel­larmine, conteyning his second reason, which was that S. Cyprian in other traditions besides this of not rebaptizing heretickes (which erroneously he thought to be repugnant to Scripture,) he allowed & vrged also the force of Traditions in the Church of God, though they were not written [...] wherof [Page 191] Ca [...]dinall Bellarmine himselfe alleadgeth two euident exāples, Bellarm. l. 4. de verbo Dei. cap. 7. the one about the necessity of holy Chrisme or Vnction, vrged by S. Cypri [...]n out of only Tra­dition lib. 1. Epist. 12. and the offering wine to­geather with water in the Sacrifice, which he vr­geth as Dominicam Traditionem, a Tradition of our Lord lib. 2. Epist. 3. whereas notwithstanding no­thing is found written in the Scriptures of ei­ther of these traditions. S. Cypriā standeth much v­pon vn­written traditions And if I would alleage other traditions allowed by him, though not written in the Scriptures, I might be large heerin: as for ex­ample, that of renunciation accustomed to be made in the Church before baptisme, wherof he treateth in his 7. and 54. Epistles, and in his booke de disci­plina & habitu Virginum: as also of the demaundes, & answeres accustomed to be made in the Church, a­bout the articles of the Creed, Epist. 70. of Exor­cismes to be made before baptisme, Epist. 2. & 72. & lib. con [...]ra Demetrianum.

112. The tradition of baptizing Infants, Epist. 59. which S. Augustine holdeth to stand only vp­on vnwritten tradition, and the like. This second argument then of Bellarmine being craftily left out, and his former from S. Augustines authority witting­ly peruerted, M. Morton insteed of an obiectiō against the Cardinall, hath brought in a flat condemnation of two notable fraudes against himselfe. Let vs see another of like sort and suite, if he can haue patience to heare it.

HIS SECOND OBIECTION against Cardinall Bellarmine, touching false al­legations about Anacletus. § [...] XIIII.

SECONDLY (saith he) Bellarmine to establish the authority of the Pope, Preamb. p. 67. doth giue this prerogatiue to S. Peter, to wit: That S. Peter was the only Bishop, and that other Apostles tooke their Orders from him; which he laboureth to euince from the testimonies of Ana­cle [...]us, Clemens, Alexander, Eusebius, & Cyprian: B [...]lar. lib. 1. de Pon­ti [...]. Rom. c. 23. where he is refelled by his owne doctors: One F [...]n [...]. de Victor. [...]. 2. con [...]l [...]s. 1. §. quod. saying, that indeed those Fathers meane no such thing: Another, that Card. Cusanus de Con [...]ord. Cathol. lib. 3. cap. 2 the Epistles of Anacletus are counterfaite, which many vrge more then is meete, to the end they may aduance the authority of the Sea of Rome.

114. Thus farre the obiection in his owne wordes. Wherin I meruaile what wilfull falshood may be found, such as the writer himselfe must needes know it to be so, except it be on the behalfe of M. Mor [...]ō, who entreth presently with a shift at the first beginning, saying (as you haue hard) that Bellarmine giueth this prerogatiue to S. Peter: that he was the only Bishop, and that other Apostles tooke their orders from him, wheras Bellarmines saying is, some au­thors to be of opinion, quòd solus Petrus à Christo Epis­copus ordinatus fuerit, caeteri autem à Petro Episcopalem con­secration [...]m acceperint, A false tri [...]k. that only S. Peter was ordeined Bishop immediatly by Christ, and the other recea­ued their Episcopall consecration from S. Peter. So as in so litle a sentence he leaueth out first, that S. Pe­ter was ordeined Bishop alone by Christ, and then changeth Episcopall consecration into holy Orders, [Page 193] as though they had not bene made so much as Priests by our Sauiour himselfe, but only by S. Peter, wher­as all authors agree that Christ in making them A­postles, made thē all Priests though some do doubt, whether immediatly by himselfe he made them all Bishops. So as no one thing is sincerely handled heere by M. Morton without some nippe or other, as you see.

115 Secondly, wheras he saith that Bellarmine laboureth to euince frō the testimonies of Anacletus, Clemens Alexādrinus &c. the proofe of this prerogatiue, he abuseth him egregiously, for that Bellarmine doth alleadg this opinion, that Christ hauing made all his Apostles Priests, did make only S. Peter Bishop, Whether S. Peter were only made Bi­shop by Christ. with authority to cōsecrate the rest, as the opinion of Tur­recremata, alleadging diuers manifest reasons and proofes for the same: as namely one, that either Christ did ordaine none of his Apostles Bishops, or all, or some certaine number, or one only. The first cannot stand, for that if Christ had ordained none, Turrecr. lib desum­mae. 2. Ec­clesia c. 32 [...] then should we haue at this day no Episcopall authority among vs. Nor can it be said that he or­dained all immediatly, for that S. Paul was ordained by imposition of handes by the Ministers of the Church, as appeareth Act. 13. and by S. Leo Epist. 81. ad Dioscorum, as also by S. Chrysost. in hunc locum. S. Iames in like manner is recorded, not only by Anacletus Epist. 2. but by Clemens Alexandrinus Eusebius lib. 2. hist. cap. 1. and by S. Hierome de Viris Illustribus in Iacobo, to haue beene made Bishop by S. Peter.

116. The third poynt also, that Christ ordayned some certayne nūber, he refuteth, for that it appea­reth by the Euangelicall History that all the Apo­stles were equall, saue only S. Peter, in whom he pro­ueth 25. seuerall priuiledges to haue beene giuen by Christ aboue the rest, wherof this of his being or­dayned [Page 194] Bishop alon [...] immediatly from Christ is the 22. and the second reason alleadged by Turrecremata of the Appellation of the Mother Church, giuen aboue all other Churches to Rome, by testimony, as he proueth, of all antiquity, seemeth to confirme greatly the said priuiledge, though notwithstanding it be a matter not so deter­mined by the Church, but that there may be diuer­sity of opinions, as in effect there are amongst lear­ned men about the same, in which number is Fran­ciscus de victoria heere cyted: Victoria rel. de po­t [...]state Ec­cl [...]si [...]e §. 8. who albeit he confesse this opinion to be grauissimo [...]ū Virorum, of most graue Authority: yet thinking the contrary assertion more probable, that Christ himselfe did ordayne imme­diatly all his Apostles Bishops, doth answere the argumēts of Turrecremata, saying, that the Fathers cy­ted for the same reuerà non significant id quod Auctores hu­ius sententiae volunt, that in truth they do not signify so much as the Authority of this sentence or opinion would haue them. And to like effect doth Cardinall Cusanus here cyted, being of a different opinion, en­deauour to answere the said arguments: but yet not saying absolutly that the Epistles of Anacletus are coū ­terfaite, as heere is alleadged by M. Morton, sed [...]ortassi [...] quaedam scripta Sancto Anacleto attributa apocrypha sunt, but perhaps certayne writings attributed to S. Anaclete are Apocryphall, Many a­buses of [...]fered to Card Cusanus and others. which two moderatiōs of fortassi [...] and quaedam, M. Morton craftily left out both in En­glish and Latin; as he doth in like manner diuers o­ther things that make against himselfe, and namely these wordes of the same Cusanus, In quibus volentes Ro­manam Sedem omni laude dignam, plusquam Ecclesiae Sanctae expedit & decet, exaltare, se penitus aut quasi fundant, that some men intending to exalt the Roman Sea wor­thy of all commendation more then is expedient, or decent for the holy Church it selfe, do found them­ [...]elues [Page 195] eyther wholy or for the most part vpon these [...]pocryphall and vncertayne writings. And then a­gayne: Non opus foret diuinam ipsam, & omni laude super excellentissimam Romanam primam Sedem &c. it shall not be needfull that the diuine Roman Primate Sea most eminently excelling in all praise, to helpe herselfe with doubtfull arguments taken out of those Epi­stles, wheras the truth may be proued sufficiently, and more cleerly by vndoubted records &c. All this and much more is in Cusanus in the place cited by M. Morton, which he partly imbezeling, partly corru­pting, and playnly falsifying, hath brought forth the broken sentence which heere you may see both in English and latin, far different from the Origi­nalls.

1 [...]. And this is his common tricke neuer lightly to alleadge any one sentence eyther in English, or latin, as it lyeth in the text, but still with some hel­ping of the dye (as his owne phrase is) some crafty cogging must alwayes enter, which I desire the lear­ned Reader to take the paynes but alitle to examine: & if he fynd not this fraud very ordinary, I am con­tented to leese my credit with him.

118. And fynally let him note for cōclusion of this obiection, that all this which M. Morton alleadgeth heere, if it were graunted, as it lyeth, conteyneth nothing, but two different opinions betweene lear­ned men in a disputable question: Whether Christ did immediatly, and by himselfe, consecrate all or some of his Apostles Bishops, or one only with au­thority to consecrate the rest, Turrecremata and Bellar­mine do hold the one for more probable, but Victoria, Cusanus, and some others do allow rather the other: What wilfull falshood is there in this? Or is it not singular folly to call it by that name? But let vs see an other obiection, no wiser then the rest.

THE THIRD OBIECTION against Cardinall Bellarmine [...]or false allegations about Platina. §. XV.

HIS third obiecton against Cardinall Bellarmin [...] beginneth in these wordes: Preamb. pag. 67. B [...]llar. lib. 4. de Rom Pont. c. 13. §. Extat. Againe (saith he) where Bellarmine citeth the testimony of Pla [...]ina for the commendation of Pope Hild [...]brand: ‘And in ano­ther place finding Platina obiected in the question of Confession, answereth for the disabling of the Au­thor, saying, that Platina had no publike authority to pen the liues of the Popes from publike Recordes. Which is nota­bly false, Platina himselfe in his Epistle dedicatory vnto the then Pope writing thus: Bellar lib. 3. de po [...]nit. c. [...]. §. Sed neque. Thou (ô Prince of Deuines, and chiefe of Bishops,) hast commanded me to write the liues of the Popes. Whose history is therfore greatly commended by Ballus, as being true, and tak [...]n out of publike Monuments. I could furnish P. R. with infinite such like delusions, and will also whenso­euer my Aduersary shall renew his demaūd: Pl [...]tin. in prafat. [...]. for such a multitude of examples I could bring, that I find it a greater difficulty for me to subtract, then to mul­tiply.’ So he.

Hieron. [...]l [...]us de co [...]onatio­ne. [...]. Post mortem C [...]nstan­tini.120. And I answere, that the more he multi­plyeth in this kind the greater store of testimonies and suffrages he produceth of his owne folly, and impertinent dealing: for that Cardinall Bella [...]mine his denying of Platina to be of absolute credit & publick authority in all matters touched by him in his histo­ry, doth not proue wilfull malice in the Cardinall but rather a true & prudent censure concurring with the iudgment of diuers learned men of our time, especially of Onup [...]rius Panuinus, who writing obser­uatiōs [Page 197] vpon the history of Platina concerning Popes liues, About the authority and credit of Platina his histo­ry. doth oftentimes note the said story of diuers defects both in the Chronologie of times, and truth of matters set downe by him: and I doubt not, but whosoeuer shall haue read the works of Onuph [...]ius & of Balbus heere cited in commendation of Platina, will greatly preferre the iudgm [...]nt of the first, before the later in matters of history. But let vs see, what Cardinall Bellarmine saith of Pla [...]ina, and vpon what ground, and to what effect, and so shall you see al­so how weake a calumniation M. Morton hath taken in hand in this obiection.

121. The occasion of censuring Platina, was in the confutation of a certaine manifest lie auouched (as the Cardinall saith) by Caluin, who affirmed that there was neuer any certaine Ecclesiasticall law ex­tant, binding men to Sacramentall Confession, before the Councell of Lateran vnder Pope Innocen [...]ius the third, some 300. yeares past, and for proofe of this, Caluin citeth the story of Platina as affirming the same with this preface of his owne to authorize more the writer, Eorum Annales narrant, their An­nales, or publike histories (of the Catholickes) do declare. And againe: Calu. l. 5. Instit. cap. 4. §. 7. Ipsis testibus nond [...]m cl [...]psi sunt anni trecenti, themselues being witnesses (to witt the Ca­tholickes) and their publike histories, there are not 300. yeares yet past since the law of Conf [...]ssion began. Which manifest vntruth Bellarmine cōfuting by great store of antiquityes, Plat. in vi­ta Zepher. Pontif. commeth at length to Platina who in the life of the Popes Zephe [...]inus & Innocentius, writeth that the decree that was made by Zepherinus for receauing the communion, at least once a yeare about Easter, was extended also to Confession by Pope Innocentius, which only is found written by Platina, saith Bellarmine, and not by any other Ecclesiasticall historiographer: adding further these wordes: Sed [Page 198] neque Platina &c. But neither Platina did write those liues of Popes by publike authority, Bellar. l. 3. de poenit. c. 13. §. Sed neque. nor out o [...] pub­like records in such sort as they may be called our Annales: and oftentimes is he reprehended by our Historiographers, for that he fell into diuers errours in his history, by following of Martinus Polonus: and yet doth not Platina say, Cardinall Bellarmi­ne cleerly defendeth himselfe. that which Caluin saith, that there was no law extant about the necessity of Conf [...]ssion before the time of Zepherinus and Innocentius, but only that the certaine time, when, and how "often a man should confesse and commun [...]cate, was then prescribed more in particuler.

122. So as heere you see Platina doth make no­thing for M. Caluin, and lesse for M. Morton, who dealt fraudulently according to his fashion, and neuer commonly doth otherwise, when reciting in his margent the latin text of Bellarmine, he cut out the words immediatly following, Vt annales nostri dici possint, Platina did not write the liues of Popes as they may be called our Annales. And albeit Pla [...]ina saith in the Preface of his history vnto the Pope Sixtus 4. who liued somwhat aboue 100. yeares past, that he had cōmanded him to wri [...]e the Popes liues, yet this proueth not, that his collection is an Authenticall history of our Church, or so well per­formed by him, as all things therin contained must be held for exact truth, and we bound to accept of the same, which is all in effect, that Cardinall Bellarmine auoucheth. And who would haue brought in this for an example of wilfull falshood but only M. Morton? Nay who would haue made oftentation therof [...] saying, that he findeth greater difficulty to subtract, then to multiply such examples, but himself, that seemeth not to disc [...]rne betweene saying somewhat in words, and nothing in effect? But yet we must passe a little further to see an impertinency or two more.

THE FOVRTH Obiection against Cardinall Bellarmine, touching, false allegations about Purgatorie. §. XVI.

AFTER long prying vpon Cardinall Bellarmines bookes, being aboue 60. in number, and the notes therout gathered, which before you haue heard, M. Morton commeth at length to seeke some quarrels at that which the Cardinall hath written in defence, Preā. p. 68. and demonstration of the doctryne of Purgatorie, and saith that he will end with that matter. His wordes are these: I will now (saith he) confine my selfe within the precincts of but one onely controuersye concerning Purgatorie, where Bellarmine distinguishing of the diuers acceptions of the word B [...]lar. lib. 21. de Purgat. cap. 1. §. vocatur. Fire in the writings of ancient Fathers, concludeth that, Bell. l. 2. de Purg cap. 1. §. Adde. when the Fathers speake of the Fyre of the day of doome, when all the world shall be of a flame, they meane not Purgatory-fire, which soules suffer imme­diatly after death. After this he alledgeth Bell. lib. 1. de Purg. cap. 6. §. Deinde. most playne places (as he calleth them) out of the Fathers for proofe of Purgatorie. Amongst others in his first booke ( de Purgatorio) S. Ambrose serm. 20. in Psalm. 118. for proof o [...] Purgatory-fyre, which he himselfe confesseth in his next booke not Bell. ibid §. Adde. to be meant of Purgatorie. So he dealeth also with Bell. l. 1. de Purg. c 7. §. Hi­larius. S. Hillary, vrging his sentence vpon the Psalm. 118. as an euident place for Purgatory, which by his owne iudgement, seemeth not to signify Purgatory. And yet B [...]ll. l. 2. de Pu [...]g. cap. 1 § I­dem vide­tur. againe, among his manifest places of the Fa­thers [...]or Purgatorie [...] he alledgeth the testimonyes of Origen, Basil, Lactantius, Hierome, Ambrose: all which are [Page 200] acknowledged expresly by Sixtus Senensis, Bell. l. 1. de Purg. c. 6. §. De­inde sunt. from the euidence of the contexts to haue spoken only of the fyre of the day of iudgement, and consequently as Bellarmine hath taught vs, not of the fire of Purgato­rie. Lastly he pro [...]esseth to confirme the doctryne of Purgatorie out of most of the Greeke and Latin Fathers. Sixt. Sen. Bibliot. l. 5. annot. 171. And another Iesuit [...]ith more largely Salm. Ie­suit. Com. in 1. Cor. 15. disp. 25. in fine. of all the Greek Fathers: which is an assertion as false as peremptory, euen by the confession of their owne Rof­fen. art. 18. aduers. Lutherū. Bishop saying: That there is very rare mention of Purgatory in the Greeke Fa­thers: Bell. l. 1. de pu [...]g. c. 6. and that the latin Fathers did not all at first ap­prehend the doctryne therof. Thus far he.

124. And now let the Reader note how many impertinent poyntes (to say nothing of their falsity that ioyntly also will be discouered) are heere cou­ched togeather, that i [...] [...]o say, all that are heere han­dled, for that all conioyned together do not con­uince any one wilfull, or witting vntruth in Bellar­mine, though there should be found any ouersight, as there will not be; but rather yow will discouer the most cunning dealing in M. Morton (if iugling be cunning) therby to make Bellarmine seeme to haue some contradiction in him, that euer perhaps yow read. Bellarm. l. 1. de Purg. cap. 1. §. Vocatur & c. 4. §. Superest. & l. 2. c. 1. §. Adde. For first, where the said Cardinall writeth, that when the Fathers speake of the [...]yre of the day of doome, when all the world shall be in a flame, they meane not Purgatory [...]yre, though the thing it selfe in some sense may be graū ­ted: yet in the places by him cyted, Bellarmine hath no such thing, but only treating of that fire men­cioned by the Apostle 1. Cor. 3. Vniuscuius (que) opus quale sit, ignis probabit: Fire shall proue what euery mans worke is, he saith: Aliqui Patrum per ignem non intelligunt ignem Purgatorium, sed ignem diuini Iudicij, per quem saten­dum est omnes etiam Sanctos, Christo excepto, transire. Some Fathers do not vnderstand by this fire (that must try euery mans workes) the fire of Purgatory, but [Page 201] the fire of Gods iudgment, through which we must confesse that all Saints also must passe, except Christ himselfe.

125. And for this opinion he cyteth S. Hilary and S. Ambrose vpon the Psalme 118. as also S. Hierome, Hilar. in illa verba Psalm. 118. Concupi­uit anima mea. Ambr. in psal. 118. serm. 20. who seeme to vnderstand by this prouing-fire men­tioned by S. Paul, not the purging- [...]yre of Purgatorie, which is mētioned presently after in the same place of the Apostle, when he saith, ipse tamen saluus erit, sic tamen quasi per ignem: which later fyre to be vnder­stood of Purgatory after death, Bellarmine proueth by the playne exposition of S. Cyprian, S. Ambrose, S. Hie­rome, S. Augustine, S. Gregorie, and others.

126. Now then M. Morton seeing this discourse of Bellarmine would needs pick a quarrel therat, and frame vnto himself some shew of cōtrariety in him, by voluntarie mistaking of the fire of Gods iudge­ment and triall, due to euery soule immediatly after death, for the fyre of doomes day when the world shall be in a flame, wherof Bellarmine neyther speaketh, Bell. l. 1. de Purg. c. 5. §. Quarta difficultas nor had occasiō to speake: nay he doth expresly deny, and shew, that the prouing- [...]yre of Gods iudgmēts mentio­ned by S. Paul, is not the fyre of the conflagration of the world: and then doth M. Morton frame to himselfe a contradiction in Bellarmine, as though he had said, that S. Ambrose, and S. Hilarie in the selfe same places of their works, had held for Purgatory, & not for Purgatory, to wit, vpō the Psalme 118. which may be true in different senses, & sentences of theirs, & in different acceptions of the word fyre, as hath beene shewed, for that by the former wordes of S. Paul, Ignis probabit, Three fiers men­tioned by S. Paul. fyre shall proue euery mans works, they thinke that Purgatory fire is not vnderstood, but rather the examen of Gods iudgments as hath bene said, through which examining fyre both Saints and not Saints must passe: but by the other fyre that [Page 202] followeth in the said Apostle, Damnum patietur, ipse tamen saluus erit, sic tamen quasi per ignem, he shall suffer losse or punnishment, but yet he shall be saued as by fire, all the forenamed Fathers do hold that the purging fyre is vnderstood, through which only imperfect men shall passe, so as they vnderstanding of different fires, in the selfe same sentence of S. Paul, no maruayle though they affirme of the one, and de­ny of the other, without all note of true and reall contradiction: for that a contradiction must be in the self same thing, and in the same respect, other­wise it were a contradiction to say, that Christ was mortall & immortall, passible & impassible, which are not contradictory, but most true in different re­spects, and other such like speaches: yet let vs see how M. Morton frameth his contradictories heere more in particuler.

Bellar. l. 2. de Purga­tor. cap. 1. §. Adde.127. Among other Fathers (saith he) Bellarmine cy­teth S. Ambrose ser. 20. in Psal. 118. for proofe of Purgatorie fire, which he himselfe confesseth in his next booke not to be meant of Purgatory. Marke heere the fraud. A place of S. Ambrose is alleadged by Bellarmine for purgatory out of his Cōmentary vpon the 36. Psalme, after which he sayth: S. Am­brose and Bellarm. deliuered from a cauill of contradi­ction. Vide etiam eundem, serm. 20. in Psalm. 118. See also the same S. Ambrose in his 20. Sermon vpon the hundred and eyghtenth Psalme, signifying, that in this place the said Father hath somwhat more, worthy the consideration to the same effect of pro­uing Purgatory, and then in his second booke, Bellar­mine cyting a place out of the forsaid 20. Sermon, where vpon the wordes of Genesis the 4. God placed be­fore paradise a sword of fire, saith: that S. Ambrose affir­ming that fiery sword to be ignem Purgatorium, by which all must passe, both good and euill, see­meth rather to vnderstand the prouing fire of Gods iudgments to euery soule immediatly after death, [Page 203] both good and bad, then the payn [...]ull purging fire that is to ensue after, wherby the bad or faulty do only passe. And what contradiction is there now betweene this reference of the Reader by Bellarm. (for he saith but Vide) to the sermō of S. Ambrose, and this other place cyted out of the same sermon? may not there be in the selfe same sermon different sentences, and different senses vpon different occasions, and to different purposes? Who would wrangle thus but M. Morton for lacke of better matter? If he had shewed Bellarmine to say that the selfe same sentence or dis­course of S. Ambrose had beene alleged by him for Purgatory, and against Purgatory, he had performed somewhat: this other picking of quarrels is poore and miserable, and sheweth his wantes in the midst of his braggings: we haue deliuered S. Ambrose from the calumnation of contradiction, let vs passe to S. Hilary.

128. So Bellarmine (saith he) dealeth also with S. Hilary, Bellar. l. 1. de Purg. c. 7. vrging his sentence vpon the Psalme 118. as an euident place for Purgatorie, which by his owne iudgment (in his next booke) seemeth not to signify Purgatory, but rather Ignem diuini iudicij, lib. 2. c. 1. by which our B. Lady and Saints must passe, which cannot be vnderstood of true Purgatory. Whereto is answered, that both are conteyned in the dis­course of S. Hilary vpon the 118. Psalme, to witt, the prouing fire of Gods iudgment after our deathes, and purging fire of Gods iustice after our iudgment, S. Hylaries wordes are these vpon that Verse of the Psalme, My soule hath desyred thy iudgements: Hilar. in Psal. 118. Meminit Propheta &c. The prophet Dauid hath recounted vnto vs how hard a thing it is to desyre the iudg­ments of God: S. Hilaries censure of purging fire. ‘for as no man lyuing is cleane in his sight, how may a man desyre that iudgement of his, in which that indefatigable fire is to be vndergone [Page 204] by vs, in which those greiuous punis [...]ments of pur­ging our soules from synnes, are to be susteyned, the B. Virgin Maries soule was passed with a sword to the end that the thoughts of many hartes might be reuealed. If then that Virgin that was capable of God, must come into the seuerity of Gods iudgment, who will dare to desyre to be iudg [...]d by God?’ So farre S. Hilarie.

129. In which discourse it is euident, that he comprehendeth both the fire of Gods iudgement, when he saith, that our Lady must vndergoe the seuerity of that iudgement, as also the other purging fire in which he saith so greiuous punishments must be suffered for purging of our soule, which may both well stand together, as acts of the selfe same iustice, to witt, the examination of our lyfe, and punishment of our defects therin found. And how impertinent then is it for M. Morton in these two things to frame a contradiction? but let vs passe to a third.

‘130. And yet agayne (saith he) among his manifest places of the Fathers for Purgatory he alleageth the testimonies of Origen, Ibid. p. 69. Basil, I actātius, Hie­rome, Ambrose, all which are acknowledged expresly by Sixtus S [...]n [...]nsis from the euidence of the contexts to haue spokē only of the fire of the day of iudgmēt.’Wherto I answere, that here are many delusions to­gether. For first suppose that Syxtus Senensis that ly­ued somwhat be [...]ore Bellarmine were of a different o [...]inion from him, about some Authoryties allea­ged of these f [...]ue Fath [...]rs, conc [...]rning the fire of Purgatory, doth not Bellarmine alleage almost fifteen [...] besydes these [...]iue? and doth not he cite sundry other places out of these very same authors which Syxtus Senensis hath not censured? Nay doth not Doctor Coccius in his Thesaurus alleage vpon the [Page 205] poynt of 60. ancient Fathers, Iudoc. Co [...] ­cius lib. 7. Thesa [...]ri art. 5. Greeke and Latin within the compasse of the first six hundred yeares next after Christ, who held the same do­ctrine? And for the first of these f [...]ue, to wit Origen, doth he not besydes the place heere excep­t [...]d against by M. Morton out of Sixtus Senensis his Censure, to witt, Hom. 6. in Exod. doth he not (I say) alleadg fiue other mani [...]st places out of the same Author confirming Purgatory, About threscore auncient Fathers alleadged for Pur­gatory withi [...] the first 600. years to wit, Hom 14. in Leuit. hom. 25 in Num. hom. 2. in Psal. 38. hom. 12. in Hier. lib. 8. in Epist. ad Rom. cap. 11.? And the like I may say of S. Basil, S. Hierome, & S. Ambrose, who haue not only the single places against which M. Morton so triumphantly excepteth out of Senensis, but diuers other that sufficiently declare their iudg­ment in that behalfe.

131. Secondly I would demaund of M. Morton why we should ascribe more vnto the iudgement of Senensis in censuring these places of the Fathers then vnto other learn [...]d, that thinke the contrary: They are all acknowledged (saith M. Morton) expresly by Syx­tus Senensis [...]om the euidence of their contextes to haue spoken only of the [...]ire of the day of Iudgem [...]nt, and consequently not of Purgatory. This now is properly to help a dye in deed, for that Senensis doth not talke of any such euidence of the contextes, Sixt. Se­nensis l. 5. Bi [...]lo [...]h. Annotat. 17 [...]. in fin. but speaketh rather doubtfully, and by coni [...]ctu [...]e, saying of Origen, that his opinion (that both good and bad should be purged by f [...]re) is confuted by S. Aug [...]stine in his bookes de Ci [...]itate D [...]i, but yet for excusing the same from errour he saith: Aug. l. 21. de ciuit. Dei. c. 26. & 27. Tu vide an Origenis verba interpretari queant de igne vl [...]imae co [...]flagrationis. Do thou (Reader) consider whether the wordes of Origen may be interpreted of the fire of the last cōflagration or [...]ot? So as he did not expr [...]sly acknowledge from the euidenc [...] of contexts (as M. Mort. shifting & lying wordes [Page 206] are) that these authorityes must needes be vn­derstood of the last combustion of the world; Origens playne te­stimony for Pur­gatory. but ra­ther leaueth it as vncertayne to be considered by the Reader: and there are diuers of them, that can­not be so vnderstood, as that of Origen vpon the E­pistle to the Romans: haecipsa purgatio quae per poenam ignis adhibetur &c. Orig. lib. 8. Epist. ad Rom. This purgation of synnes which is ap­plyed by the punishment of fyre, how many yeares, and how many ages it shall afflict sinners, only he can tell to whome his Father gaue power of iudge­ment: which wordes cannot well be vnderstood of the last conflagratiō of the world, which no man can affirme to be likely to indure many ages toge­ther.

132. And many like sentences may be obserued in the other Fathers speaches, which he expresly alleadgeth to the sense of this of Origen, whom he saith they do imitate and follow in holding, that both S. Peter & S. Paul, and other Saints shall passe also through this fire, though without hurt, Ex­purgabit Hierusalem (saith S. Basil) Dominus in spiri [...]u iu­dicij, & spiritu ardoris, quod ad [...]am probationem siue exam [...] ̄ refertur, quod per ignem fiet in suturo saeculo. God shall purge Hierusalem in the spirit of Iudgment, and the spirit of burning, which is referred to that pro­bation, and examination which shall be made by fire in the world to come. And this I thinke Sixtus Senensis, Basil. in c. 4. Esay. or M. Morton for him will hardly apply from the euidence of the context it selfe, vnto the last cō ­flagration of this world, which indeed is but a meere coniecture of his, and for such he willeth the Rea­der to consider of it, as now you haue heard. But M. Morton doth magnifie the same, as somwhat hel­ping him in his opinion to diuert the authorities of these Fathers from inferring the true fire of Purga­tory: but the truth is that they may include both, as [Page 207] before we haue noted, to wit, the fire of Gods iudgment in examining sinnes after their deathes, and the fire of Gods iustice in purging and puni­shing thē temporally, that were not purged before. Of which later execution of Iustice, and purging sinnes, the last conflagration of the world may be a member or part for those that shall liue vntill the last day of iudgment. Wherunto S. Ambrose in the very place heere alledged seemeth to allude, when he sayth: Ambros. i [...] psalm. 118. Cùm vnusquis (que) nostrûm venerit adiudicium Dei, & ad illos ignes quos transituri sumus &c. When euery one of vs shall come to the Iudgment of God, & to those fires through which we must passe, then let euery man say as the Prophet did, respect my humility, and de­liuer me. Where it is euident, that S. Ambrose spea­keth of more fires then one. And so this third con­tradiction of Bellarmine is found to be nothing at all.

133. His fourth and last contradiction framed out of B. Fisher against Bellarmine, to wit, that there is ve­ry rare mention of Purgatory in the Greeke Fathers, is vn­derstood by him as well of the name of Purgatory not then so much in vse, as that the most ancient writers next after the Apostles tyme, when many thinges were not discussed so exactly, (as in processe of time they were) did not so clearely handle that matter: Nemo iam dubitat orthodoxus (saith he) an Purgatorium sit, de quo tamen apud priscos illos nulla, vel quàm rarissima fiebat mentio. No rightly belieuing Christian doth now doubt, whether there be Purgatory or no, of which notwithstanding, Roffens. art. 18. cō ­tra Luthe­rum. there was none, or very rare mention made among those most ancien [...] Fathers. Wherof he giueth diuers reasons, and indeed the same may be said of sundry important other articles of Catholike Religion: for so much as in the first primitiue Church when the said Fathers were vn­der persecution, and occupied in other weighty [Page 208] affaires against heretickes and persecutors, they had not time, nor occasion to discusse many things, which the holy Ghost afterward did make more cleare vnto the Church by successe of time: and yet doth not Bishop Fisher say, that there was no know­ledg of this article of Purgatory in the very first Fa­thers; but only his meaning was, that the name, na­ture, & circumstance therof was not so well discus­sed, & consequently the thing more seldome menti­oned by them, then afterward by the subsequent writers.

134. Wherfore comming afterward in his 37. article to answere Luther, that sayd, that Purgatory could not be proued by any substantiall argument, he vseth this demonstration against him: The opi­nion of B. Fisher a­bout the antiquitie of Purga­tory. Cùm à tot Patribus (saith he) tam à Graecis quàm Latinis Purgatorium affirmetur, non est verisimile, quin eius veritas per idoneas probationes illis claruisset. Wheras Purgatory is affirmed by so many Fathers, as well Grecians as Latinists, it is not likly, but that the truth therof was made cleare vnto them by some sufficient proofes. And then after the citing a multitude of Fathers of the one and the other Church, he commeth to proue Purgatory first by Scripture out of both testaments, and then by great variety of testimonies and autho­ries of the said Fathers. And if this will not suffice M. Morton, let him see the threescore before men­tioned by me out of Coccius, wherof 30. or ther­about were of ancient Greeke Fathers within the first 600. yeares after Christ.

MAISTER MORTONS conclusion and obseruation about the article of Pur­gatory examined. §. XVII.

MAISTER MORTON hauing plaied his prize as now you haue heard, in charging Cardinall Bellarmine with contradictions, and absur­dities about the doctrine of Purgatory, he maketh this conclusion. ‘If any (saith he) shall but obserue in this one controuersy the number of witnesses brought in for the confirmation of this their new article in the name of ancient Fathers, which are by confessiō of our aduersaries meerely counterfaite, Preamb. pag. 69. as Clemens his Constitutions, Clemens Epistles, Atha­nas. in quaest. Eusebius Emissenus, Iosephus Ben-Gorion, Hie­ron. in Prouerb. August. ad Fratres in Eremo. the Litur­gies of Iames and others: all which as they are vrged for profe of Purgatory, so are they reiected by their owne men (I desire to be challenged for proofe heerof) as forged, or corrupted, or Apochrypha: and in­deed no better witnesses for truth, then the Knights o [...] the Post be fit men for a Iury. If further he shall marke how true Fathers, and Scriptures are in­stanced in for proofe of the same article, wher­of (when I speake of Fathers) most of them (whē I speake of Canonicall Scriptures) all of them are found by the iudgment of their owne doctours to be tortured, wre­sted, and forced, as it were to say that which they neuer meant: if hee, lastly, consider how almost euerie one of thē indeauoring the defence of the same doctrine, is in his owne assertions contradicted by himself, which may be in this one controuersie concerning Pur­gatorie, [Page 210] a late article of their faith, most plainly dis­cerned.’ So [...]ar hee.

136. And this his conclusion, or repetitiō in the end of this last obiection about Purgatorie, seemeth to me a recapitulation and briefe repres [...]ntation of all his former vnsyncere dealings concerning the same; and that he cannot be trusted in any thing he saith, though he struggle still to say somwhat. For first of this number of witn [...]sses which heere he saith to haue bene brought in as Knights of the Post for confir­mation of this new article of Purgatory, to wit, Cl [...]mens his Constitutions and Epistles, and the other six or seauen authorities heere cited, they, and the rest, vnder the names of ancient Fathers, Twenty auncient Fathers brought by Bellar­mine for Purgato­ry. are not so much as named by Bellarmine (except only the two first in a word or two) and much lesse are they brought in for principall authors in the Cata­logue of ancient Fathers, whose testimonies and authorities he setteth downe for proofe of Purgato­ry: so as this is one deceiptfull vntruth to make his Reader beli [...]ue that these are our chiefe Authors, wheras Bellarmine besides these, doth alleadge twen­ty, viz. ten of the Greeke Church, and as many of the Latin, as namely S. Gregory Nazianzen, S. Basil, S. Ephraim, S. Epiphanius, S. Cyrill, S Chrysostome, [...]u­sebius, Theodoretus, Theophilactus, and Damascenus, all Fathers of the Greeke Church: and Tertullian, S. Cyprian, S. Ambrose, S. Hi [...]rome, S. Paulinus, S. Au­gustine, S. Gregory, S. Isidorus, Victor Vticensis, and S. Bernard of the latin Church. All which twenty Fathers, are without the number of those other against which he excepteth heere, and consequent­ly are so many good and lawfull witnesses (and not Knightes of the Post) for a complete Iury against M. Mor [...]on.

137. Secondly it is another manifest vntruth, [Page 211] that he saith his aduersaries (to wit Catholicke writers) do confesse, these seauen or eight Authors, and aut [...]orities by him mentioned, to be meerely counterfaite. For albeit some of them be excepted against, or called in question by some writers, whether they be the true workes of the Authors whose names they beare, or not, and therof all re­puted Apocryphall, A second grosse vn­truth a­bout A­pocry­phall wri­tings. that is hydden and obscure: yet it followeth not that they are merely counterfaite, for that they may be ancient workes, and not to be contemned, though not of those Authors. As for example, that worke intituled: Opus imper [...]ectū in Matthaeum, ascribed to S. Chrysostome, and the Ser­mons ad Fratres in Eremo, ascribed to S. Augustine, the Homilies also attributed to Eusebius Emissenus, proued by Baronius to haue bene written by S. Eu­cherius Bishop of Lyons, that liued aboue eleuen hundred yeares gone, all these workes cannot be denied to be ancient and learned, Baron. an­no. 441. though Apo­cryphall, hidden, and doubtfull, for so much as concerneth their true Authors, which yet our wri­ters do not call meerely counter [...]aite, as heere M. Morton doth falsely affirme.

138. His third manifest vntruth is, where he saith, that, of Fathers, the most of them, and of Cano­nicall Scriptures all of them, are found by the iudgment of our owne Doctors to be tortured, wrested, and forced to say (for Purgatory) that which they neuer meant. Ib. p. 70 [...] This now whether it be not such a wilfull and wit­ting lye, as before I described, for a formall mali­cious lye, such as the writer did know to be a lye when he wrote it, I am content to remit my selfe to any iudicious, and ciuill Protestant in the world. For if our owne Catholike doctors that make profession to belieue Purgatory, do fynd in their owne iudgement, as heere is said, that of Fathers [Page 212] alleaged [...]or the proo [...]e therof the most of them, and of Scriptures all of them, are tortured, & [...]orce [...] to say that which they neuer meant; A third notorious & intolle­rable lye. how then do these doctors belieue the do­ctryne of Purgatory to be true? Why do they not change their opinions, and become Protestants? Is it credible, that they will belieue that for truth, & for an article of faith which all Scriptures, & most Fathers in their owne iudgments do impugne? Can M. Morton answere any thing to this so lewd & wil­full absurdity? And did not he know, that he lyed when he wrote this? And that it was impossible to be true?

139. Mor [...]euer I haue now shewed that Cardinall Bellarmine in setting downe the Fathers opinions a­bout Purgatory, besydes those excepted against by M. Morton, hath twenty others, and Coccius in his The­saurus hath neere threescore within the compasse of the first 600. yeares after Christ: and will any Ca­tholike doctour or writer (thinke yow) say that the most of these Fathers are found in their iudgements to be [...]orced to speake against their owne meaning? And yet saith M. Morton, I desyre to be challenged for proofe herof. And to the end that he may haue somewhat to do, I do earnestly challenge him herein, M. Mort. sore pres­sed and challēged for wilful lying a­bout Pur­gatory. requiring at his hands, that of those first threescore mentioned by Coccius, within the first six hundred yeares he doe really & sinc [...]rely proue thirty one at least, which is the maior part, to be so tortured, and so graunted to be by the Iudgement o [...] our owne writers, or els he falleth wholy in his cause.

140. And againe let him proue that all Ca­nonicall Scriptures alleaged by Bellarmine and others for Purgatory, are found also by the iudgments of our owne doctors to be so tortured, wrested, & forced, & he shall proue himse [...]f an admirable man indeed. But in the meane space, let vs examine a litle the probability [Page 213] of this fond vaūt, to wit, what he will be able to do, when he commeth to the proofe. Bellarmine doth al­leage ten s [...]u [...]rall places out of the old [...]estament for proofe of Purgatory, with the expositions of the ancient Fathers vpon them, and all a [...]e confessed by Protestants thēselues to be taken out of Canonicall Scripture, Bellar. l. 1. de Purg. c. 3. & 4. except the first two out of the bookes of Machabees and [...]oby, which [...]ere notwithstanding accompted for Canonicall in S. Augustines tyme, as ap­peareth by the third Councell of Carthage, in which himselfe was present: and out of the new Testamēt he alleageth other fiue places, with the expositions in like manner of the ancient Fathers vpon the same that vnderstood them to m [...]ane of Purgatory: Con [...]. Carth. Ca­non. 47 [...] and will our owne doctors thinke yow, say, that these fi [...]teene places are all tortured and forced against their mea­ning? and all the Fathers expositions violented against their owne iudgement? If our doctors will say so, they must be M. Mortons doctors and not ours.

141. And finally it is the repetition of a fond vaūt, when he concludeth thus: Lastly (sayth he) almost euery one of the indeauouring the defence of the same doctryne, is in his owne assertion contradicted by himsel [...]e &c. For what one example hath M. Morton beene able to bring hither­to to proue this? Preamb. p. 70. All his assaults against Cardinall Bel­larmine haue bene sagittae paruulorū, arrowes of childrē, weake in force, Psalm. 63. and returned commonly vpon him­sel [...]e. All which notwithstanding, let vs see how pe­remptory he is in the end of this Chapter, Preamb. p. 70. in iusti­fying of himselfe, and condemning his aduersary.

142. These obseruations (sayth he) may giue our Reader such a scantling of their dealing, A noto­rious foo­lish vaun [...] about tre­trip. that we may iustly pronounce P. R. his censure vpon them­selues, Not to be belieued heereafter. ‘So desperate hath his demand bene, when he required any one ouertaken in a triple [...]alsitie, as though he would venture all the [Page 214] credit of all the Annotations vpon the Rhemish Testament, all the Volumes of Baronius his Annales, all the Monu­ments of Counce [...]s in their Binius and Surius, all the disputes of Bellarmine, o [...] Greg. de Valentia, o [...] Co [...]cius, and all other their late doctors, vpon (as I may so call it) only tre-trippe, a triple falsity, and then neuer to be cr [...]di [...]ed aga [...]ne. I am perswaded that no Protestant, who hath bene conuersant in reading and exami­ning their Authors, but he will stand astonished to heare this grant our Mitigator maketh, as being as I haue sayd) intolerably disaduātagious vnto the Ro­mish part: but he will easily cease to maruaile when he perceyueth by whome it is made, to wit P. R. the Authour of the Booke of Mitigatiō, who himselfe is guilty of thrice three palpable falsityes, so that none shall hereafter need to wonder, why he hath beene so lauish in hazarding other mens credits, seeing he is so desperately prodigall of his owne.’ So farre he.

143. Wherunto that I may answere briefly, I say, that for my selfe if there may be found thrice three palpable falsities, such as before we haue descri­bed, and agreed vpon, to wit, as cannot be excu­sed by any ouersight or errour, but must needes be iudged malicious, and wittingly vntrue, I do not demand any pardon or relaxation from my first of­fer, that I be neuer credited more, yea if it be but thrice, which is the measure that I offred to others. Hytherto we haue seene no one alleaged & proued: and truly I do confesse, that if I did perswade my self or doubt that M. Morton, or any other could proue any such one vntruth vttered by me, I should be much troubled in conscience therwith: but for that I am sure I neuer had such meaning, I stand very confident that he will neuer be able to bring any one example, and much lesse thrice three, as he brag­geth.

[Page 215]144. And wh [...]ras he se [...]meth to accuse me of lacke of prouid [...]nce in adu [...]nturing the credit both of my selfe, How de­testable wil [...]ull lyes are to honest men. and all other Catholicke writers vpon only tre-trip, as he calleth it, or triple [...]alsity; I do not lay any thing theron, [...]or that falsities may p [...]oceed of diuers cau [...]es, and in diuers degrees, and with sundry circumstances of more or lesse [...]ault, so as there may be a falsity without falshood, whereof my meaning is not in this place: but whosoeuer shall be found in a wilfull and witting falsity, or rather falshood, such as often before hath bene spo­ken of, that is knowne to be such by the vtterer, I do thinke it to abhorre so much from the nature it selfe of an honest ciuill man, as of what religion so [...]uer he be of, he will not commit it once, and much l [...]sse thrice. And vpon this tre-trip I thinke I might aduenture the credit of all those that would be accompted honest in both religions. And it seemeth to me, that except M. Morton and his fel­lowes were much interessed therin, and mistrusted their owne partes, See before in the preā. p. 50. he would neuer so often and so earnestly mislike the same offer, calling it despe [...]atly prodigall, which notwithstanding I hold to be so iust and reasonable, yea strictly nec [...]ssary also to be exacted, as no man that hath care of his consci­ [...]nce or estimation, can repine against it, or seeke exemption therin. And so much of this.

THE SVMME And Reckoning of all this whole Chapter. §. XVIII.

NOW then M. Morton to ioyne friendly with you, and to make vp the Reckoning quietly of all this Chapter, wherin you tooke vpon you to proue, that our Catholicke Authours were to be conuinced of manyfold witting vntruthes, [...]o vttered by them, as they must needs be presum [...]d to haue knowne that they were vntruthes, whē they wrote them: you see what poore successe you haue had in the enterprize, M. Mort. successe with Po­pes and o­ther Cath. Authors. in that you haue beene able to proue no one thing of any moment, eyther against Popes, or Popish Authours by you impugned, and much lesse against Cardinall Bellar­mine, whome you singled out in particuler: but much hath bene proued against your selfe in that kind, wherof you wrongfully accused him. The three Popes Zozimus, Bonifacius, & Celestinus, haue beene cleared from the slaunder of falsifying the Councell of Nice: and Costerus and Gratian, haue complayned of your wilfull falsifying their words and meaning, and with euident arguments haue iustified their complaint. Your obiections of dif­ferent 1 expositions of our Authours concerning the Councells of Eliberis in Spaine and Franckeford in Ger­many [...] 2 about the vse of Images, haue byn shewed both to be impertinent to the state of our question to proue wilfull malice, Supra 11. and further also intangled with d [...]uers [...]als [...]ties of your owne: and the like 3 about the Authority of Epiphanius concerning the same controuersy of the Catholicke vse of Ima­ges.

[Page 217]146. And when you come to ioyne with Bel­larmine in both the heads by you set downe, first of wilfull falsities, His suc­cesse with Bellar­mine. and slanders euicted (as you say) by his owne confession, and then of falsi­fications in the allegation of other mens testimo­nies, though you stretch your selfe farre, I meane not only your wit, but your conscience also, to charge him with somewhat that may seeme pro­bable against him, for which you haue threescore bookes of his to offer you variety of matter: yet are you so farre of from hauing produced any one thing of substance, whereunto the name or nature of a witting and wilfull vntruth may agree, as you haue wonderfully established the credit of his workes, by these your vaine assaults made against the same, and disgraced your selfe with the note of many witting and wilfull vntruthes, so vttered by you, as they make you in euery indifferent mans iudgment inexcusable; in that obiecting falsely such vntruthes to others, haue so excee­dingly multiplied the same your selfe.

147. And as for the last matter handled by you heere against Purgatory, and the testimonies pro­duced for the same, I cannot but lay before you a certaine frendly consid [...]ration, In impor­tant & frendly conside­ratiō layd by P. R. to T. M. tending to your eternall good. You and I, that are now so con­trary in this point one against the other: you in den [...]ing, and I in belieuing the truth of that dredfull purging fire, cannot but assure our selues, though our age perhaps be vnequall, yet that short­ly w [...] shall both come to try the matter by expe­rience, and therof will depend our euerlasting good or euill. Preamb. pag. 70. You haue noted me of indiscre­tion [...]or venturing (as you call it) all the credit of the Annotations of the Rh [...]mish Testament, all the Volumes of Baronius his Annales, all the monuments of Councels, all [Page 218] the disputes of Bellarmine &c. vpon only tre-trip, or triple wilfull falsitie. But you do aduenture a farre greater matter, the eternity of your owne soule, vpon a far worse chance then tre-trip, for that you haue the whole dice of Christian antiquity against you.

148. I haue shewed before how that Cardinall Bel­larmine hath produced 15. seuerall places out of the old and new Testaments with expositions of anciēt Fathers vpon the same, [...]ell [...]. l. 1. de Purg. c. 6. wherby the vse of Purgatory is proued from the beginning of Christian Religiō, & the same he proueth out of diuers ancient Coun­cels, both of Afrike (wherin S. Augustine was present) as also of Spayne, of France, of Italy, of Greece, which giue their testimonies to the same effect. I haue she­wed also, that he alleageth almost twenty different Fathers of the ancient Church, testifying the same in their dayes. And that Coccius produceth vpon the poynt of threescore within the compasse of the first 600. yeares, that confirme the common faith of the Church in those dayes, to haue held Purgatory, and prayer for the dead for Catholike doctrine, and for the practice also of praying for soules departed, vsed in all ancient formes of Masse, Christian Sacrifices, & Lyturges, throughout all Nations of the Christian world, the same Coccius alledgeth ten seuerall Lytur­ges, Coccius tom. 2. ti­tul. de Poe­nitentia art. 5. as that of Hierusalem, that of Rome, that of Ale­xandria, that of A [...]thiopia, that of Constantinople, Syria, Milan, Arabia, Gothia, and Armenia: all which, or the most of them were in vse in the Churches of those Christian Countryes for aboue 1000. yeares gone, and in ech one is there expresse order prescribed, to pray for the soules departed, which necessarily sup­poseth Purgatory. He produceth also the large testi­monyes of fiue or six & twenty learned Doctors of the Hebrew Iewish Church, some lyuing before Christ, and some after: all which do testify the [Page 219] conformity betweene Christian doctrine & theirs, in this behalfe.

149. And fynally Iohn Caluin himself treating of this matter, Cal. lib. 3. Instit. cap. 5. §. 10. confesseth that the vse of prayer for the dead (which supposeth Purgatorie) was practized in the Primitiue Church aboue thirteene hundred yeares gone. Ante mille & trecentes annos (saith he) vsu receptum fuit, vt precationes fierent pro defunctis: It was re­ceyued into vse aboue a thousand and three hundred yeares past, that prayers should be made for the soules of them, that were departed. Wherunto I do adde, that neuer any Father since that tyme will be found to haue reproued, or written against the same, or to haue accompted it for an errour or here­sy, but rather haue condēned the opposite doctrine for impious, and hereticall in Aërius, and other heretikes.

150. All which being so, consider I beseech you, euen for the loue of your owne eternall good, vpon what tre-trip or hazard you do cast your soule in, standing so resolutly vpon this deniall, which heere you do. Vpon what mā ­ner of tre-trip. For if all this Senate of Antiqui­ty, and consent of the Christian world, for so many ages, [...]aue not byn deceaued, you are gone euerlastingly. If they be saued, you must be dam­ned. M. Mort. doth ha­zard his saluation. If any of them went to the fire of Purgatory, you must needs go to hell-fire. And this is an­other manner of tre-trip, then to aduenture the cre­dit of Annotations, Bookes, Treatises, and Au­thors which you name.

151. For as if a man being prisoner for a grei­uous criminall case of life and death in a strange Country, should find all the ancient lawyers ther­of from time out of mind to haue byn of vni­forme opinion, that except such and such course [...]e taken in his defence, he must certainly be con­demned, [Page 220] and put to execution: and that these should leaue diuers and sundry records for the same; and that some yonger lawyer or two of a boulder spirit, but of farre l [...]sse learning, and au­thority, should laugh and make light therat, en­couraging the said prisoner to contemne, as threats and vaine feares, all that which the ancients said, or had left written in that behalfe, as Iohn Caluin doth in the former place cited, A compa­rison of much cō ­sideration. where after his con­fession of the receaued vse of prayer before 13. hundred yeares, saith, Sed omnes fat [...]or in errorem ab­r [...]p [...]i [...]uerunt: But all of them, I confesse, were car­ried away with errour: C [...]lu. vbi sup [...]a. If this case (I say) should fall out in a matter of temporall life or death, I doubt nothing, but the prisoner would stand in feare to follow the yonger lawyers venturous o­pinions, with so great danger and doubtfullnes of his temporall death and vtter destruction to ensue therby. And yet is M. Morton content in this mat­ter, concerning the euerlasting losse or perill of his soule, to aduenture against all the said Antiquity, yea glorieth therin to make an opposition to them all, for that Caluin & Beza, & some yonger-Deuines haue put him in that gogge. And is not this to play his soule vpon lesse then tre-trip? But now let vs passe to other matters that are to ensue, for that he hauing made this vaine assault against Cardinall Bellarmine, and other Catholick authors before mē ­tioned, he commeth now to set vpon his aduersary P. R. with all the forces he can gather togeather, though with no better successe indeed, then in the former skirmishes, as by experience you will prooue: wherunto I remit me.

THE FOVRTH CHAPTER CONTEYNING CERTAINE IMPVTATIONS OF FALSITIES and falshoods, falsely obiected by M. Morton against his Aduersarie P. R. which are shewed not to be such; but that the obiecter falsifieth also in obiecting them.

PREFACE.

BY little and little we draw to­wards the substance of our chief point of controuersie: which is, whether M. Morton can deliuer himself and his from those im­putations of witting and willing [...]al­shoods, which in the Treatise of Mitigation we produced against them, and that in so persp [...]cuous and palpable a sort [Page 222] as seemed vnpossible to auoyd the same. Vnto which preiudice M. Mort. endeauouring to lay some [...]enitiue salue, Ch [...]p. 6. & els where. came forth with this his Preāble; wherin it see­med that he ought presently to haue gon to the que­stiō about his owne defence: but he thought best to d [...]f [...]r that to the last place of his booke, & fi [...]st to molli [...]y somwhat the Readers acrimoni [...] of iudgmēt with some small skirmis [...]es cast out against his ad­uersary. As first against his witt, m [...]morie, skill in [...]ogike, Gree [...] & H [...]brew, mod [...]stie, truth, & the like, as you haue h [...]a [...]d in his first Inquiry, & in our first Chapter: & then he singled out a point or two of the two maine subiects of the booke of Mitiga [...]ion, to witt, about Re­bellion and Equiuocation. Thirdly he obiected falsities against Catholike wryters, both in generall and particuler: and now he continueth to doe the same against me, to the end, as he pretendeth, that ha­uing weakened somwhat our credits, himself may in the last place either scape Scot-free by our con­demnation, or at leastwise say to vs with the good theefe, in eadem estis damnatione: you are in the same condemnation of lying with me. But I doubt this Reckoning will not fall out iust. M. Mort. sleight for escaping. For if we can iusti­fy our selues openly (as hitherto hath bene donne) from any least conuincement of any one malicious and wilfull vntruth, and he not; then will his cō ­demnation be much more singular and notorious. For that as the Philosopher saith: Contraries layd to­geather doe manifest one the other much more: so as he being euidently cōuicted of many witting falsities, as in the sequent Chapters will appeare, and his aduersa­rie not able to be touched with any one such, as wilbe shewed in this place, the difference betweene them will rest euident, cleare, and manifest, nor can be auoyded by any sleight or tergiuersation. Let vs come therfore to the point it self.

[Page 223]2. The thing that seemeth most, or one of the most, to haue stong M. Morton in my Treatise, that was directed to Mitigation, was, that out of my de­testation of wilfull [...]alshood in writing about mat­ters of truth, I sayd in diuers parts: that if any man could bring forth but two or three examples out of any Catho­like wryter of our dayes, Mitig. pag 489. n. 11. that had in print vsed that wit [...]ing and willfull manner of lying in such sort, as the fault could not with any reason or conscience be excused, by in [...]irmitie, or er­rour of the o [...]ender, negligence, ouer-sight, ignorance, faile of memorie, or the like; but that it must be presumed, that he did lye wittingly & maliciously for the aduantage of his cause, knowing it to be a lye when he wrote or printed it: in this kind I said, that if he could bring me forth but two or three clere ex­amples against my self, My iust offer. or any other Catholicke authour of ours (as I had donne many in my Treatise against him and his, that in my iudgment cannot be de­nied to be such) I would neuer wish that authour to write more, or to be trusted afterward.

3. VVith this speach of mine (though not one­ly indifferent and reasonable, but necessarie also in my opinion) M. Morton seemeth to be much grieued, inueighing against the same in sundrie parts of this his Preface, calling it presumptuous, hypocriticall, prodigall & prodigious, as before you haue heard, saying first in the title of his Paragraph, Prea [...]b. ibid. p. 71. §. 17. Mitig. in Pref. p. 28. that he is to lay downe such a dis­couerie of my notorious falshoods, as will inforce me by vertue of my owne promise, neuer heereafter to credit my self: and then bringing the same in againe in his very first lines of this assault against my self, sayth: ‘P. R. among o­thers, is bold to insert himself, saying: If any haue set downe in print any such falsitie, so as it must needes be, he knew the truth, and yet would set it forth &c. I will in my conscience greatly discredit that Authour, whether it be another, or my self, if two or three such falsities may be shewed. So the [Page 224] Mitigator. Whereby it appeareth he would seeme to haue a conscience, and so I doubt not but he hath, but so miserable (if it be lawfull to iudge by proba­bilitie) as it were a kind of happinesse for him, to haue no conscience at all. Let our Reader witnesse betweene me and him, according to the euidence of testimonies which shalbe brought against him: most of them sh [...]lbe so apparent, that anie one vn­derstanding English may presently discerne them.’

[...]ter a [...]ad con­ [...]nce, th [...] n [...]t a [...].4. Thus [...]ar M. Morton, censuring most grieuously, as you see, my conscience, for that I said: That in conscience I would discredit such a lyar, as should be found to ly wittingly. And in reason I do not [...]ee with what groundes he hath pronounced this sen­tence against me, that it were better for me to haue no conscience, then so miserable a one, as I haue. For eyther by a miserable conscience he meaneth an erroneous conscience, or ouerscrupulous, or two large: but either of these must needes be thought to be lesse euill, then no conscience at all. For that eue­rie one of them may be reformed, terrifyed, stirred vp, or better instructed, which cannot be hoped where no conscience is at all.

5. Secondly, it may seeme in reason a good con­science that so much detesteth willfull lying as mine doth: and therefore for M. Morton to take an argu­ment from thence that I haue so miserable a consci­ence, as it were a happinesse to haue none at all, I see not out of what topycall place (though he pro­f [...]sse himself to haue bene a Reader of Logicke) he c [...]n probably deduce. But perhaps he will say, that his meaning is ( [...]or charity will that we interpret to the best sense that may be, so lauish and vnchari­t [...]ble a speach) that the miserie of my conscience cō ­sisteth in that, I knowing in conscience both my sel [...] and other Catholike writers to be chargeable [Page 225] with such sort of willfull lying, yet made this offer for a vaunt only, which Allmighty God is my wit­nesse, was, and is far from my cogitation, but that simply, plainely, and in sincere truth without all exaggeration, I so thought, and do at this houre, & shall be most readie to yeeld to the performance of my promise, whensoeuer M. Morton shalbe able to conuince me to the contrarie, as I expected that he would haue donne in this second Replie of his, for so much as he so greatly misliketh the offer, and threatneth so much repentance to me for the same. But you haue seene now that hitherto against other Catholike wryters he hath bene able to effectuate nothing to the purpose: Now shall we examine what he is able to doe against my selfe. Fourteene different charges he frameth against me, but all so idle, light and impertinent, as I doubt me, the Reader will enter into some disdayne afterward to haue lost so much time in perusing them; yet such as they are, you shall haue them set downe in his owne order and methode.

HIS FIRST obi [...]cted falshood against P. R. §. 1.

HE entreth into this first accusation of me with a Rhetoricall figure, About Thomas Mortons name. saying that he will not vrge me with my owne contradiction, and yet he doth. His words are these: I will not vrge him with his owne contradiction, who in his p. 28. preface to his Reader in the end thereof saith: Prea. p. 71. To returne to the Treatise of T. M. (for more of his name we cannot yet find out) intituled: An exact Dis [...]ouerie of Romish [Page 226] doctrine &c. and yet had he in his epistle dedicatorie vnto both the Vniuersities, Num. 5. & 25. which is set before the preface, mentioned T. M. in his expresse name, Tho­mas Morton, fiue seuerall tymes: but this fault were ve­ry pardonable, were it not in him, who will thinke no fault pardonable in his aduersary. So M. Mort. And then he playeth vpon me further saying: In this cō ­tradiction I thinke rather, that P. R. his penne did runne before his wit, and so will he excuse himself, except he had rather be accompted lyingly wit­tie, then witlesse rash &c.’

7. And do you see, how M. Morton triumpheth at his first entrance, as though he had conuicted me of some great matter: yet he confesseth that the fault were pardonable in any other, but not in me. So as in it selfe and in his owne nature he gran­teth it to be pardonable, and thereby also he must needes acknowledge it to be impertinent to our purpose, and to the argument in hand, which is of vnpardonable faults, to wit, of wilfull and malicious lying, wherunto noe pardon may iust­ly be giuen; for that it is voluntary and not of errour or infirmity: & this if the fault were confes­sed, or could be proued against me.

8. But now, what if this be noe fault or con­tradiction at all in P. R. either pardonable or not pardonable? Yea, and that M. Morton did well know it to be so, & yet would obiect it heere for a cōtradi­ctiō, & that in the first place, & play vpō me for it, as you haue heard, what will you say thē of his consci­ēce, who holdeth mine for so miserable, as it were a hapinesse for me to haue none? May not euery man then (to vse his owne words) vnderstanding English presētly discerne the same? Let vs come to the proofe.

9. He affirmeth me to write in the end of my Preface to the Reader, that hauing spoken all that [Page 227] by way of Preface, Preamb. fol. 71. Mi­tig. Pref. pag. 28. I would returne to the parti­culer Treatise of T. M. adding further by a paren­thesis (for that more of his name then those two letters I could not yet find out) and yet (saith he) in the Epistle dedicatory to both Vniuersities, that goeth before the said Preface, I called him by the name of Thomas Morton fiue times. But if I shew that the said dedicatory Epistle was written after the Preface, then is there noe contradicton at all: and if M. Morton must needs know it to be so, then hath he either a miserable cause or conscience, or both, that is driuen thus to abuse his Reader for some little shew of matter against me. First then that the Dedicatory Epistle of euery worke is wont to be the last thing that is written or printed, and that by order of nature and good methode it should be so, to the end the Authour should know, what he presenteth and dedicateth, A verie vaine ca­uill about the vn­derstan­ding of the letters T.M. M. Morton I thinke can hardly deny: and he that shall read either his De­dicatory Epistle to the King in his first Reply cal­led A [...]ull satisfaction, or this to the L. of Salisbury pre­fixed before his Preamble, will easily see, that they were both written and printed after the Treatises themselues: For that in both Epistles is set downe briefly what is handled in the Treatises themselues: and the like he could not but see and acknowledg in my Dedicatory Epistle, that it was written after the cōmon Preface and Treatise, and consequently that I might know his name distinctly, when I wrote this, and be ignorant therof when I wrot the other.

10. Secondly I do expressely signifie in the very first lines of my said Epistle Dedicatory to the Booke, that the said Epistle was written after the Treatise and Preface therof. For thus I do beginne my speach to the Schoole Diuines and Lawyers of both Vniuersities: ‘It was no part of my purpose [Page 228] (learned Countrymen) when I tooke this Treatise [...]rs [...] in hand, either to wade so far therin, as now I haue byn compelled, nor yet to prefix any other Epi­stle Dedicatory before the same, then the large com­mon Preface it selfe that doth ensue, which may partly appeare by the argument, and namely also and principally by that which we haue set downe in the third Chapter of this Treatise &c.’ Which wordes of mine do euidently shew, that my De­dicatory Epistle was written after the comon Pre­face and Treatise: and therfore well might I come to know M. Mortons name, when I wrote the Epi­stle, though I knew it not, when I wrote the other, as now hath byn said: and these words also must needes M. Morton haue seene, and so not to haue erred, A plaine conuictiō of witting falshood. if his will had not byn obstinate to er­rour Wherunto may be added, that if I had written the dedicatory, and printed it with the common Preface, the Printer would haue begunne the numbers of the pages and register of Alphabet with that, and not with the said Preface, as he doth.

11. But thirdly to conuince him indeed & most apparātly of witting & willing fraud in this point [...] I must tell the Reader I did in the place heere cy­ted of the third Chapter of my Treatise, set downe clearely and perspicuously, when, and by what occasion I came to vnderstand, whome the two letters T. M. did signifie, which before I vnderstood not: and the occasion was by the comming forth of the first reply of M. Morton, inti­tuled, A [...]ull satisfaction: wherunto he thought best, being pressed to it by his Aduersary, to put his name at length, diuers moneths after I had trauailed in answering his first Inuectiue of Discouery, that had onely the bare two letters for his name, my speach in that place was this: ‘But yet after di­uers [Page 229] moneths againe, seeing the said Reply to ap­peare, Mit. c. 3. n. 1. pag. 90. & that the said Minister had now resolued to manifest his name, to wit, of Thomas Morton, which before went cyphered with the two letters onely of T. M. that might as well haue signified Thomas Malmesbury, or Montague, or Montebank, or any such like Syrnames, as Thomas Morton, I was mooued aswell of my selfe as by others exhortation, to re­sume the thing into my hands againe.’

12. So wrote I at that time: and now would I haue the Reader to iudge between vs, as M. Morton also requireth, whether it be likely that he knew that my Dedicatory Epistle, wherin I take notice of his name, were written after the common Pre­face, and first two Chapters of the Treatise or no: and if he knew it (as needs he must in any mans iudgment, both by the words before alledged out of the beginning of my Epistle Dedicatory, and the same auouched by me againe in the 6. nū ­ber of the said Epistle,) and yet would obiect that for a witlesse contradiction in me, that hath no more contrariety then to say, for some monethes I knew not whome the two letters T. M. did sig­nifie, but a [...]terward I did come to know it by M. Mortons owne exposition: let the discreet Rea­der, I say, iudge what furniture M. Morton is like to haue of substantiall matter to proue wil­full and malicious lyes against me, when he be­ginneth with this poore and idle obiection, wher­in only his owne wilfullnes is conuinced. Let him consider, what reason M. Morton had so to in­sult ouer me, for contradicting my selfe, and saying: that my p [...]nne did runne before my witt, except I would be accōpted rather lyingly wit [...]y, then witlesse rash. Are not these ingenious iests? But now, saith he, I come to note such his falles, as may seeme to be recouerable [Page 230] by noe excuse. Let vs examine them.

HIS SECOND obiected falshood against P. R. §. II.

2 HIS second obiected falshood is as good a [...] his first, to wit, of no moment at all whether it be truely or falsely obiected, About the [...]lause of re [...]er­ [...]ation in Latin. and consequently is brought in heere by M. Morton only to make vp a number, it hauing bene produced by him, and confuted by me be [...]ore in the first Chapter, and therefore is fondly heere called a fall irrecouerable by any excuse. Preamb. p. 5. §. 3. See sup. c. 1. §. 3. It concerneth only how many times the clause of reseruation is mentioned by him in La­tin or in English, which hauing bene alledged by him before to discredit my memory, Preamb. p. 72. as he preten­deth, heere he vrgeth it as a witting falshood. His words are these: ‘I haue already mentioned (saith he) how peremptorily he affirmed that the clause of reseruation was not by me set downe in la­tin throughout my whole Treatise against Equiuo­cation aboue once. Wherto the Reader may answere for me, that it is set downe in latin aboue twenty times: What excuse can he pretēd? Ignorance? Ouer­sight? Negligence? Why the book was present be­fore his eyes, euen in those places, which he parti­culerly discussed. Could that errour be by er­rour of print, diuersity of translation, or diffe­rence of editions? (for these are all the pretences which he will allow:) not one of all these (he knoweth) can redeeme him from guilt.’ So he.

14. Whereto I answere, that small guilt can be found (though the errour were graunted) where [Page 231] no malice or interest can be presumed. For to what end or profit should P. R. erre willingly in a matter that importeth him and his cause so little? See aboue cap. 1. §. 3. Wherfore the most that can in reason be presumed heere, though the obiection were admitted, is, that he erred in memory and nūbring: which is nothing to the argument in hand of wilfull errour. But now you haue seene before in the place here quoted of the first Chapter that in the sense and meaning of P. R. the clause of reseruation was set downe but once in latin, that is to say, intirely, and so as it might not be vnderstood by the vulgar Reader, as M. Morton had promised to do: in which promise al­so he is shewed to haue fayled, in that telling his Reader that he would alwaies deliuer the same in latin, confesseth notwithstanding, that sundry times he putteth it downe in English: which I am farre of from ascribing to malice, but rather to ouersight or forgetfullnesse, it little importing our cause on either side. But this rather may import much to consider the great pouerty of M. Morton a­gainst his Aduersary for sound obiections: The great pouerty of M. Mortons proofes. for so much as he hath brought in this trifle now twice, making a speciall Paragraph therof before, as you haue heard in the first Chapter, and now another heere, the thing it selfe obiected being both false, as hath before byn proued, and vaine, if it were true.

15. It shall not need to ponder the light and ridiculous insultations of M. Morton, which he vseth commonly, to mak [...] vp some weight vnto euery pretended charge that he giueth, saying: VVhat ex­cuse can he pretend? Ignorance? Ouersight? Negligence? Could it be errour of print? Diuersities of translation &c? Whereto I answere, that neither of these are need [...]ull, for that both the thing is iustified in it selfe: and if [Page 232] it were not, yet maketh it nothing to the purpose: for that no wilfull and witting errour can be pro­bably supposed, where no interest can be gayned therby. And how then is this called a fall recoue­rable by no excuse? doth he thinke of what he wri­teth?

HIS THIRD obiected falshood against P. R. §. III.

VVHERAS M. Morton in a certaine Epistle of his to the seduced brethren, calling themselues 3 Catholikes, prefixed before his Reply of Full Satisfaction, writeth of his Aduersarie, that he was of those do­ctours, Presum­ptuous Doctours mentio­ned by S. Paul. whome the Apostle described, when he saith: They wil be doctours, and yet vnderstand not what they say, nor wherof they a [...]firme; I taking his meaning to be gene­rall of our Catholike Priests, teachers, and Doctors, as euidently may be gathered by his whole discourse and by the title it self, 1. Tim. 2. Epist. De­dic. nu. 23. Of deceyued brethren, thought best in my Epistle Dedicatorie to the Vniuersities, to answere the same, and to compare somewhat their Doctours with ours, saying among other things: ‘But whether this description of fond presumptuous Doctours touched by S. Paul do agree rather to Pro­testant Ministers, or to Catholicke Priests, will ap­peare in great part by reading ouer this my booke, especially the 5.8. and 10. Chapters, if by Thomas Mortons errours and ignorances, a scantling may be taken of the rest of his Doctours.’

17. At which words of mine M. Morton is so grie­ued, as he wil needs heere frame a speciall accusatiō against me, of a wilfull falshood for applying that to our Priests & Doctors in generall, which he saith [Page 233] that he meant of his p [...]rticuler adu [...]rsary (the Mo­derate answerer) but I remit the Reader for triall of this to the ponderation of the text it selfe of his said Epistle to our deceaued Catholi [...]ke breethren, M. Mort. contemp­tible opi­nion of our Ca­tholicke Priests. where within two lines after the words of S Paul reci­ted, he nameth our Priests in generall, compa­ring t [...]em with the blind Priests and Doctours of the Iewes. And then againe, for what insuffici­ent Doctours he holdeth our Priests in respect of his Ministers, may appeare by his owne ensuing words, which are these: ‘But mindes enthralled in the opinion of a neuer-erring-priesthood, could not possibly but erre with their Priests: and such (alas) is the case of all them, whome God in his iustice deliuereth vp to lyes &c.’

18. And heere now I would demaund M. Mor­ton in sincerity, did he meane of our Priests and do­ctours in generall, or noe? doth he thinke that on­ly his Aduersary the moderate Answerer is such a de­ceaued Priest, as S. Paul pointeth at, or noe? And if prob [...]bly we cannot presume that his meaning could be only of that one, whome he named, but that vnder his figure he would disgrace and discre­dit all the rest, so farre as he was able, why might not I speake that which he meant and intended?

19. But heare, I pray you, how he taketh me vp for this matter insteed of better. VVhat excuse (saith he) may P. R. now vse to free himsel [...]e from falshood? Wherto I answere, that I need none. VVill he al­leadge [...]saith he) editions, translations, prints? Heere is only one edition, and that only in English. P. R. answereth, that this our English edition is sufficient to iusti­fie him, that you meant to disgrace all Catho­licke Priests by the instance and example of one. VVill you say (saith he) that it is an errour of Ignorance, ouersight, negligence? Noe, nor any errour at all, but [Page 234] a true explanation of your meaning, with a cleare confutation and reiection of the same, and con­sequently these Rhetoricall shifts are idly brought in by you, nothing n [...]edfull for me. For P. R. tooke you in your true meaning, wherin you desire to make Ca­tholicke Doctours contemptible in generall for their blindnesse, though to some yow will seeme to graunt the opinion of learning, but yet with such restraint, and limitation, as you make it not bet­ter for instruction of Christian soules, then the learning of the Diuell himselfe. For this is your wise and graue conceipt. Let them be as greatly learned (say you) as they are, and would seeme to be: yet must there be a con, I meane an hart zealous of the truth, to be ioyned with science, to make vp a perfect conscience: which is the true Doctour indeed: otherwise we know that the serpent by being the most subtile of all the beasts in the field, will deserue no better commendation [...], then to be accōp­ted the skillfullest seducer. M. Mort. conceipt of Con & science. By which discourse of yours a man may easily see, whether your meaning were generall in your former speach about ignorant Doctours, or no, and how impertinently you bring it in heere for an argument of wilfull fal­shood against me, for that I vnderstood you in your owne sense. I will not discusse your con­cept of your science with your con, which was bor­rowed of Iohn Reynolds, and of others before you: and though I be loath to tell it you, least it may seeme to sauour of reuenge, yet I must say it for your better information, that many men thinke very lit­tle of the one or other to be in your selfe, as they should be, either science or good conscience, alleadging your writings for testimony of both.

HIS FOVRTH obiected falshood against P. R. §. IIII.

NEXT vnto this he produceth for a falshood in me, that I say in my booke of Mitigation, 4 that he taketh vpon him to iustifie the writings and doings of the Protestants of our dayes, About iu­stifying of Goodmā. for their se­ditious doctrines and practizes against Princes, who please them not: and among others M. Good­man in particuler, that wrote the most scandalous booke against the Regiment of women in Q. Maries dayes, and assisted Knox, Buchanan, and others in troubling and turning vpside downe Scotland: Pag. 73. Mitig. p. 100. wheras M. Morton saith, that he condemned him, and consequētly that I dealt iniuriously with him. Thus he citeth my words in a different letter, as though they stood so in my text: He (Thomas Morton) doth particulerly iustifie Goodman.

21. But first you must vnderstand, that it is his common vse, neuer lightly to alleadge truly and sincerely any text, that he will vse to his pro­fit, either in Latin or English, and let the Reader make proo [...]e of it if in twenty places alleadged by him, he find foure without all alteration, let him say, that I do offer him iniury. Mitig. pag. 99. n. 14. My words tal­king of the parts of M. Mortons Reply called the Full satis [...]action, were these: ‘Secondly he taketh vpon him yet more fondly in the second part of this his Reply to make a publicke iustification of all Prote­stants for rebelling against their Princes in any countrey whatsoeuer, but more particulerly and especially in England, and therin doth so iustifie [Page 236] Cranmer, Ridley, Syr Thomas VVyatt, and others that conspired against Q. Marie in England: Knox, Bucha­nan, Goodman, and like Ministers in Scotland, tur­ning vpside downe that State against their Soue­raignes; the rebellions raised in Suetia, Polonia, Germany, Switzerland, France, and other coun­tries, as his iustification is a more condemnation of them, and their spirits and doctrine in that be­halfe, then if he had said nothing at all, as partly shall afterward appeare by some instances, that we shall alleadge therof.’

22. By which words of mine you may see, that I did not single out Goodman alone, as particu­lerly iustified by M. Morton, as he would make the Reader belieue by his crafty and corrupt manner of citing my words: A fraudu­lent citati­on. but that among many others he did go about also (so farre as he durst) to ex­cuse and iustifie him, saying as presently you shall heare, that albeit he approued him not (for this he durst not do, my L. of Canterbury hauing writ­ten so terribly against him in his booke of Dange­rous positions) yet that the examples alleadged a­gainst him by the Moderate Answerer, might excuse him, which were of most intollerable speaches of his against Princes, and heere againe in this his Preamble, that in respect of Romish Priests he might be thought excusable: wherby a man may see his inclination to iustifie him and his writings if with security he might haue donne it. How then is it such a falsity in me to say, that among so many others before named, whom he cannot de­ny, but that he seeketh to iustifie them, he sought also to excuse and iustifie Goodman, though not in so absolute a manner, as the other Saints of his, yet in some degree conuenient to his estate and me­rit. Let vs see what I do write afterward more [Page 237] about this iustification of Goodman: my wordes these.

‘23. The moderate Answerer (say I) alleageth first the wordes of Goodman in his booke against Q. Ma­ry, Mitig. [...]. 114. wherin he writeth expresly, that it is lawfull by Gods law & mans to kill both Kings and Queenes, Moder. Ans. c. 4. whē iust cause is offered, & her selfe in particuler, for that she was an enemie to God, and that all Magi­str [...]ts and Princes transgressing Gods lawes might by the people be punished, condemned, depriued, and put to death, as well as priuate transgressours: and much other such doctrine to this effect, cited out of the said Goodman. Goodman p. 94.119.203. &c. cap. 1. All which the Bishop of Canterbury his second booke of Dangerous positions hath much more largely, both of this Goodman, and many other English Protestants, chiefe Doctours of their primitiue Church, residing at that time in Geneua. And what doth T. M. now reply to this? You shall heare it in his owne wordes: Full satisf. part. 2 [...] pag. 103. If I should iustify this Good­man, (saith he) though your examples might excuse him, yet my hart shall condemne my selfe. But what do you professe to proue? all Protestants teach positions rebellious? prooue it: heere is one Goodman, who in his publike booke doth mantaine it. I haue noe other meanes to auoid these straites which you obiect by the ex­ample of one, to conclude all Protestants in England rebellious, then by the example of all the rest to answere, there is but one. So he.’

24. And this is his Full satisfaction and faithfull re­ply, as he calleth his booke: but how poore satis­faction this giueth, and how many points there be heere of no faith or credit at all, is quickly seene by him, that will examine them. ‘For first how do the examples alleaged against this Goodman by the mo­derate answerer excuse him, as heere is said, seeing the wordes he alleageth against him out of his owne [Page 238] booke are intollerable, and my Lord of Canterbury alleageth farre worse; as for example: that it is most lawfull to kill wicked kings, Dang. Po­sit. l. 2. c. 1. when they fall to tyrāny, but namely Queenes: and therupon that Q. Mary ought to haue bene put to death as a tyrant, monster, and cruell beast; alleaging for confirma­tion therof diuers examples out of holy Scripture; as that the subiects did lawfully kill the Queenes Highnesse Atha­lia: and that the worthy Captaine Iehu killed the Queenes Maiesty Iezabell, and that Elias, though no magistrate, killed the Queenes Highnes chaplains, the Priests of Baal: and that these examples are left for our instruction &c. And now tell me, how may these examples excuse M. Goodman, as our mini­ster Morton auoucheth?’ So in my other Treatise.

25. Whereby you will see that I did no iniurie to M. Morton, See Full satisf. part. 2. nor vsed falshood in saying, that he sought in some sort to iustify also Goodman, as well as the rest, according to the title of his Treatise, which was: A iustification of Protestânts in case of Rebellion, with­out excepting of any: but he vsed falshood in allea­ging my words in the fashion he did, setting them downe in such sort, as might seeme, that I affirmed him to iustify absolutely both Goodman and all other Protestants, especially Cranmer, Ridley, VVyat, and others there mentioned, wheras my wordes are, that he doth so iustify thē as his iustification is a more playne con­demnation of them and their spirits and doctrines in that behalf, then if he had said nothing of them at all. Heere then is eui­dent falshood and treachery in alleaging my words and sense, as you see.

26. And yet as though he had taken me at a great aduantage, he runneth to his accustomed ridiculous interrogations: Mitig. pag. 100. VVhat excuse now shall P. R. make? shall it be edition? print? translatiō? there is no difference in these kindes. VVas it negligence, or ignorance? the words are playne and all [Page 239] in English. Thus he playeth with himself and his Reader, and answereth all but that he should, to witt, that it is plaine that he desyred to iustifie Good­man so farre forth, as he might or durst, though his iustification indeed be a more condemnation of thē, as then I sayd, and now must, both repeat and con­firme.

HIS FIFTH obiected falshood against P. R. §. V.

THIS obiection is but a peece or parcell cut out of the former to make vp a number: to which end he stretcheth out matters by all meanes possible, 5 to multiply therby his ranke of obiections, vsing the self same thing in sundrie places, About Knox and Buchanā. as before you haue seene in the second obiection, about the reser­uation in latin, and after will appeare in manie o­ther points, and heere, and in other insuing obie­ctions he taketh parcells of that, which had beene handled before. For that in the precedent obiection you haue heard how Cranmer, Ridley, Syr Thomas, VVyat, Knox, Buchanan, Goodman, Gylby, VVhittingham, and other Protestant Ministers were accused in mat­ters of rebellion for their writings and practyses a­gainst their lawfull Princes, and how slenderlie M. Morton defended the same: you haue also seene and heard how he picked out the person of Goodman, as not defended or iustifyed by him. Now he com­meth in with two more, Knox and Buchanan, saying: Preamb. pag. 71. To the obiected examples of Knox and Buchanan, as Doctou [...]s and Actors of the rebellion in Scotland, my answere was, that their seditious doctrine was condemned in Scotland, noting them [Page 240] to haue bene worthie of all condemnation: and yet doth P. R. ob­iect neuer [...]h [...]l [...]sse against me, as though I haue iusti [...]ied them.

28. VVhereto I answere first by the verie words of his defence in the former obiection set downe a­bout Goodman, he seeketh to cleare all other saying: [...]ll s [...]ti [...]f. part. 2. p. 103. If I should iustifie this Goodman (though your examples might excuse him) yet my hart shall condemne my self: but what doe you professe to proue? All Protestants teach positions reb [...]llious: prooue it: heere is one Goodman &c. By the example o [...] all the r [...]st I answer, there is but one. By which answere it is euident he clereth all the rest: and yf you looke vpō my L. of Canterburies booke of Dangerous positions, you shall finde as bad or worse positions gathered by him out of Knox, and Buchanan, then out of Goodman, though all be most pestilent. Not onely then one Goodman alone is there that holdeth this position ac­cording to my L. of Canterburies booke, which au­thority I perswade my self made M. Morton, togeather with some feare of his Maiesties mislike, to answer so cautelously, Cautelous answering as heere he setteth downe, that their seditious doctrine was condemned in Scotland, saying, that he answered so before in his full Satisfaction. But in­deed not fully so, but onely that there was an act of Parlament in Scotland, vpon the yeare 1584. to call in that Cronicle of Buchanan, censuring all such at­tempts and innouations: which is somewhat lesse, yf you marke, then, that their seditious doctrine was con­demned in Scotland.

29. Let vs see then how I impugned this his shift in the booke of Mitigation. Mitig. p. 119. These are my words: For Knox and Buchanan their assertions he answereth vs: you might haue added, that there was in Scotland an act of Parlament to call in that Chronicle of Buchanan, censuring all such attempts and innouations. And then citeth in the margent anno 1584. which was almost thirty yeares after the said doctrine had ben taught, preached & [Page 241] practized in that Kingdome by those first ghospel­lers. And is not this a full satisfaction trow you? What if the Chronicle of Buchanan were called in, that recounted with approbation and insolent triumph the attempts made vpon their lawfull Princes by incitation of this doctrine. Doth this take away the doctrine it self? Or doth it prooue that these first ghospellers held it not? What became of the other bookes of Knox? and namely his Chronicle (for he wrote also a Chronicle of the same matters, and of his owne acts therin, as Caesar did his Commenta­ries) were they abolished heerby? Or doe not the same things remayne in Holinshed, Hooker, Harrison, Thyn, and other wryters, aswell English as Scottish? Or doth all this prooue that this was not their doctrine? See then how full or rather fond this Satisfaction is.’

30. Thus I wrote then, shewing that M. Mor­tons euasion was insufficient, to say, that there was an act of Parlament in Scotland to call in the Chronicle of Buchanan: for heere is nothing spoken of Buchanans other Bookes, nor yet of any bookes of Knox: nor do I find that M. Morton did vse these words of cōdem­ning them then, which now he doth: that their sedi­tious doctrine was condemned in Scotland. Nay, as I noted before, by saying that onely one Goodman had held positions seditious, he thought to iustify and cleare both these two, & all other their companions from iust reprehension. Whereby you see, how idle an obiection against me this is of wilfull falshood, for that I said he endeauoured to defend generally all Protestants from seditious doctrine and practise: which indeed he doth throughout all his second part of his sayd full satisfaction. Full Satis. part. 2. p. 97.98. & deinceps. For proof wherof it is sufficient to alleage the very title written ouer euery page before mentioned: which is: A iustification of [Page 242] P [...]otestants in case o [...] rebellion, both for doct [...]ine & practise &c. and is not this then a worthy obiection? And may he not fill vp bookes, if he will, with such toyes? Let these be compared with the reall charges giuen against himself afterwards, and let the discreet Reader note the differenc [...] in weight and sub­stance.

HIS SIXT obiected falshood against P. R. §. VI.

6 IN the sixt place he chargeth me with a willfull misplacing of the name of Bellarmine for Campian in a certaine quotation of his in the margent con­cerning the heresy obiected to Caluin and Beza, to wit, of the Autotheans, About Caluins Auto­theisme, & mispla­ [...]ing of Card. Bellarmins name in the mar­gent. that affirme Christ to be God of himselfe, and not of his Father: For whereas it was auouched by the Moderate Answerer against T. M. that sundrie English Protestants and namely M. VVil­let and M. Fulke did denie Christ to be God of God, light of light, according to the ancient forme of speach, prescri­bed in the first Councell of Nice: M. Morton in his full satisfaction answered the matter thus: But can you finde (saith he) no more Protestants of that opinion? your Iesuite reck [...]neth vp Caluin & Beza &c. Thus he answereth, & in the margent quoteth Campian Iesuit. rat. 8. and im­mediatly after Bellarmine lib. 2. de Christo, cap. 19. and th [...]n go [...]th forwards shewing how grieuously this position is censured by the papists, the one of them calling it a monstrous opinion, Full Satisf. pa [...]. 1. p. 20. another heresie, a third heynous heresie, a fourth Atheisme, and a fifth Blasphemie: ‘& yet saith he, notwithstanding all this the doctrine it self in the iudgement of your famous Bellarmine [Page 243] doth seeme Catholicall, because they deny not the Sonne to be from the Father, but they deny the es­sence of the Godhead to haue any generation.’

32. And for that vpon the words, your Iesuite, he placed the letter R. for his reference in the margēt vnto Campian, & for the next Authour putteth the letter T. vpon a quotation of Bellarmine to the same effect of referring the opinion of Caluin and Beza in this matter, the letters being very small, A very imperti­nent ca­uill. the one was taken for the other, and the name of Bellarmine set downe in the text insteed of Campian, the difference importing nothing in the world: for that both of them doe relate the sayd hereticall speach of Caluin and Beza; Campi [...]n as of himself, and B [...]llarmine frō the testimony of Genebrard, Lindan and Canisius: yet doth M. Morton make a great matter about this, as though it had bene done of set malice, by a nimble sleight, as he calleth it, therby to make it seeme, that he did put a contradiction in Bellarmine against him­self, as accusing Caluins speach for hereticall in one place, and yet graunting it to be Catholicall in an­other: wheras M. Morton sayd, he meant to put an opposition onely betweene Campian & Bellarmine, the one [...]ccusing Caluins speach as hereticall, the other al­lowing it, as Catholicall.

33. But all this is a meere trifling cauill. For first, what could it import me or my cause witting­ly to haue changed these two names of Campian and Bellarmine, for so much as it was all one to me, for M. Morton to prooue that Bellarmine was contrarie to Campian, Genebrard, Lindan, and Canisius in this mat­ter, as to himself? And therefore for me to change voluntarily these names, Cui bono? what interest could I haue by it? And so much of the n [...]mes.

‘34. But now for the thing it self, albeit Bellar­mine in the place heere quoted do shew, that accor­ding [Page 244] to the exposition of Iosias Symlerus a Caluinist, the words of Iohn Caluin in a certaine sense may haue a true meaning, yet simply and absolutely doth he cō ­demne the same, as hereticall, saying: Caluinum existi­mo, Bellar. l. 2. de Christo, cap. 19. quoad modum loquendi, sine dubio errasse. I doe thinke without doubt, that Caluin did erre in his man­ner of speach. And a little after he beginneth a new Treatise against him with this Preface: Restat, vt mo­dum loquendi Caluini &c. It remaineth that we do de­monstrate Caluins manner of speach, Caluins manner of speach condem­ned by Be [...]lar­mine. that sayth the Sonne to haue his essence of himself, is simply to be reiected, and that we must speake in a quite contra­ry manner, to wit, that the Sonne hath not onely his person, Mitig. p. 231. but essence also from the Father, and so is God of God, and light of light, as the Councell of Nice declared, and this he prooueth by foure wayes: First, quia pugnat cum verbo Dei, For that Cal­uins māner of speach is opposite to the word of God &c. Pugnat secundò cum Concilijs, and secondly it is re­pugnant to the manner of speach of ancient Coun­cells, as the Nicene and others: pugnat tertiò cum doctrin [...] Patrum, thirdly i [...] is contrary to the doctrine of the old Fathers: fourthly, it agreeth with the speach of the old Arians, and other such proofes, which Bel­larmine doth prosecute at large confirming each one of these members by diuers examples and instances, & that Caluin spake heretically in fauour of the Ariās in this behalf.’

39. Thus farre of Bellarmines opinion, and thus much I did set downe in the booke of Mitigation vpō this place: whereby it appeareth that Bellarmine nei­ther is contrary to himself, neither to Father Campian and other Catholike wryters before mentioned: for that all of them do agree, that the manner of Caluins speach is hereticall, dangerous, and to be auoyded, though in some streyned sense it may passe. But I [Page 245] did shew besides this in my forsayd Answere, that M. Morton in reciting Bellarmines Latin wordes in his margent, did wittingly and wilfully corrupt the same for his aduantage, by turning illum into illos, and hoc errore into errore onely, cutting of the word, hoc, which made or marred all the market about clearing of Caluin: for that Bellarmin said only (talking o [...] the heresy of the Autotheans,) Non facile audeo pro­nunciare illum in hoc errore fuisse. A nimble sleight of M. Mort. I do not easily presume to pronounce him ( Caluin) to haue bene in this er­rour, refuted by Genebrard of the Autotheans; M. Mor­ton citeth him thus: Non facilè audeo pronunciare illos in errore fuisse. I do not easily presume to pronounce thē ( Caluin and Beza) to haue bene in errour, that is to say, in any errour at all: wherein Bellarmine should be contrary to himself, hauing said of him a little before, sine dubio errasse, without doubt he erred in this manner of speach: & so you see, that this h [...]y­nous fault, which heere M. Morton obiecteth vnto me, that I by a nimble sleight would make him seeme to produce Bellarmine as contrary to himself, is donne by him, without any sleight of mine, but only by a sleight of his owne, in voluntary corrup­ting of Bellarmines text: so as going about to accuse me iniustly, he falleth himself iustly into the trap, and yet he runneth finally to his former accustomed interrogations. Preamb. pag. 75. VVhat excuse may be admitted in [...]his place? Ignorance? Negligence? why P. R. looketh vpon the place, vn­derstandeth English, and yet [...]alsely obiecteth to me a sleight of deceyuing my Reader, himsel [...] by a fine sleight abusing both me and the Reader &c. See a [...]te [...] cap. 5. These are words: let the discret Reader looke, where he findeth substance, albeit of this we shall haue more againe afterward, for that he bringeth it in vpon diuers occasions.

HIS SEAVENTH obiected falshood against P. R. §. VII.

THIS obiection he beginneth in these words: P. R. in his Treatise of Mitigation cap. 4. nu. 14. 7 rangeth at large, saying, that Thomas Morton framed a second part of his booke ( Of full Satisfaction) for iu­stification of Protestants: The iusti­f [...]ing of Protestāts from Re­bellion. and yet in effect he confes­sed all that his aduersary opposed (about seditious doctrine, and practise of mutinyes and rebellion:) let P. R. learne what this meaneth, Preamb. p. 75. & 76. littera occidit, & then let him come to be tryed by my [...]ooke &c. Thus far he. But in my opinion it had bene good, that M. Morton had expounded vnto vs himself, what his littera occidens, or killing letter doth meane, that we might haue learned the mistery at his owne hād. For as in the Apostles speach that vsed the same phrase, 2. Cor. 3. we know his mind to haue bene, that the only literall vnderstanding of the law of Moyses doth kill without the quickning spirit of the internall meaning, so how M. Mort. can apply it to his Booke or my Answere, I know not, or in what sense either of them may be called such Kill-cowes.

37. But let vs come to the point it self in contro­uersy. I do say indeed in the place by him quoted of my Treatise, that wheras his first aduersary the Moderate Answerer had alleaged great store of proofes against him, out of Protestant writers themselues, to conuince both their doctrine & practice in mat­ter of seditiō, far to surpasse that of the Catholicks, and that M. Mortō in his Booke of Full Satisfaction made a shew as though he would answer the same, one by [Page 247] one: yet that his answere was such, as cleared no­thing the case, Mitig. p. 113. but in effect con [...]ssed all, wherof I gaue this second ensuyng reason as is to be seene in my Treatise of Mitigation.

‘38. And indeed (quoth I) what other An­swere can be framed to most plaine assertions out of their owne wordes and writings, as of Caluin, Beza, Hottoman, and so many other French Calui­nists, as I haue mentioned in the first Chapter of this Treatise? Goodman also, Gilby, VVhittingham, Knox, Buchanan, and others neerer home vnto vs? All the forenamed collections in like manner of him that is Archbishop of Canterbury, of D. Sutcliffe and others in the bookes intituled Dangerous positions, Suruey of the pretended disciplinary Doctrine, and the like: wherein their positions are most cleeerly set downe concer­ning this matter. And albeit this Minister T. M. in his reply doth vse all the art possible to disemble the same, by telling a peece of his Aduersaries al­legations in one place, and another peece in an­other, altering all order both of Chapters, mat­ter and methode set downe by the Answerer, so as neuer Hare when she would sit, did vse more turnings and windings for couering her selfe (which the Reader may obserue euen by the places themselues quoted by him out of his aduersaries booke:) yet are his answers such, where he doth answere (for to sundry chiefe points he saith no­thing at all) as do easily shew that in substance he con [...]esseth all, and cannot deny what is obiected. And where he seeketh to deny any thing, there he intangleth himselfe more, then if flatly he con­fessed the same. Some few examples I shall al­leage, wherby coniecture may be made of the rest.’

39. So farre then. And in proofe and prosecuti­on [Page 248] of this matter I do spend there a dozen leaues at least, Nothing can in truth be answered for excu­sing Pro­testans in matters of Rebel­lion. refuting all the Answers & shiftes, that he vseth to yeld some, not full but faint & feeble satisfactiō, to the testimonies alleadged, wherunto for breuities sake I remit the Reader, not to make here an vnnecessa­ry repetition. And so much of this obiection. And yet noting by the way how many different dishes of meat M. Mortons Cookery doth furnish out of one thing only, which is the iusti [...]ying of Protestants from Rebellion, hauing made allready one Paragraph of Goodman, another about Knox & Buchanan, and after will follow Syr Thomas VViat, and in another, Cal­uin, Beza and others. And this last hath byn of all Protestants, and out of all which he frameth se­uerall falshods against his Aduersary P. R. as dishes of different dressing, only to make a shew and o [...]ten­tation, as though he had somwhat to produce and lay before his Reader, wheras indeed he hath no­thing at all.

HIS EIGHT obiected falshood against P. R. §. VIII.

THIS obiection consisteth principally in a cer­taine 8 vehemency of passion, wherunto M. Mor­ton suffered himself to fall (as often otherwise he doth) for that he was reprehended for a certayn dis­simulation of his, when knowing & hauing seene that his aduersary had set downe before many grie­uous accusations not only against the doctrine, but also the seditious practises of the Protestant Geneuian Ministers Farellus, Caluin, Beza, Hottoman &c. About dissem­bling the wicked practises of Caluin Beza and others. against the B. of Geneua their rightfull Lord, both spirituall [Page 249] and temporall, the King of France and others, yet was he not ashamed to make this conclusion. Thus is Caluin iustified (saith he) concerning his Doctrine, and in him also Beza. VVe haue heard of their opinion, haue you any thing to except against their practise? Wherof I did in­ferre as the words did import, that he would haue men thinke, that there was nothing to be obiected nor excepted against their practise. Now he saith that, that question was not made by him in way of flat deniall, as though his aduersary could not charge Caluin and Beza with any practise of Rebel­lion, but after the manner of Rhetoricall art and common speach by way o [...] translation, Preamb. p. 77. to shew more orderly and empha­ [...]ically (to vse his owne words) what was by the mode­rate Answerer obiected against their practise.

41. Thus he saith, & would escape by this: and I am so equall & easy to be intreated in this matter, or rather so indulgent, as I am content to accept of his owne interpretation, protesting sincerely not­withstanding, that I vnderstood him in the other meaning when I wrote by Booke, the words themselues leading me therunto. But how so­euer it be, there can be no least matter of wilfull malice framed hence against me, Preamb. p. 49. notwithstanding that M. Morton crieth out: O impotency of malice! it is not vnlike vnto the blindnes of the Sodomits, who after that they had seene Lotts house, M. Mort. falleth in­to great imapatiēce. yet groped for the dore. Which comparison I graunt that I vnderstand not, no more then before I did his Littera occidens: for that the men of Sodoma that came to Lottes house saw the same when they had their eyesight, and would haue broke open the dore, but being stricken blind by the Angells, they could not see the dore: what great point of mistery is this to grope at the dore when they were blind? Ibid. Mitig. p. 132. Or wherin may this be like to my cause? P. R. (saith he) a litle after discusseth [Page 250] some of my answers to this obiection o [...] practise, & yet now will not acknowledge the beginning. So he. And let the iudi­cious Reader iudge, how aptly this is applied: yet to the thing it selfe I say, that true it is, that he indeauoureth both before and after to answere to diuers proofes of seditious practises obiected by his aduersary against Caluin and Beza, but weakly, God­wot, as may be seene by my Reply, and yet out of his owne confidence, or that courage rather which before I mentioned of a Cocke of the game, Vbi supra. he would make that crowing vaunt, Thus is Caluin iu­stified (saith he) concerning his doctrine, and in him also Beza: you haue heard their opinions, haue you any thing to except against their practises? Would not you thinke that he meant that we had none at all to obiect, no more against their practises then their doctrine? And that as he held the one for iustified, so did he hould the other for iustifiable, and that herin there was no exception to be made? Wherin then stan­deth this wilfull malice of mine? Yea this intollera­ble impudency or impotency of malice, to vse his owne words? But for that they were spoken in impati­ence, I will not greatly vrge the same, nor yet seeke to recompence them, least I should go against the title of this Treatise, which is A quiet and sober Reckoning; the moderate iudicious Reader shall be the iudge of all, where passion, and where modesty is found.

HIS NINTH obiected falshood against P. R. §. IX.

HIS ninth obiection is a strange one, and 9 signifieth that the poore man is exhausted and cannot well tell what to obiect, with any shew or probability in matter of wilfull falshood; so as he falleth to lay hands of things quite against himselfe. For wheras I had proued in my Treatise Of Mitigati­on two or three manifest vntruthes, vttered volū ­tarily by him, in going about to defend the Rebel­lion of Syr Thomas VViat, and the Duke of Suffolke, About Sir Tho. Wiats re­bellion & the Duke of Suffol­ke and o­thers. in Queene Maries time, and so conuinced the same, as there was no place left of probable defence, M. Mor­ton vpon meere necessity commeth here now to hā ­dle these points againe, and in part to excuse him­self, by the feeble meanes, which presently you shall heare: concluding nothing more against me, but this, which are the last words of all his discourse. VVherefore (saith he) these two lies which P. R. would haue bestowed vpon me, he by vertue of his place and Patent may keep to himself. Pream. p. 79. & 80. And is not this a great inference, when he should conuince me of wilfull falsity? But you shall heare vpon what grounds he obiecteth these two vntruthes to me, for that I conuinced him of foure.

43 First then my speach vpon his weake defence of the foresaid Rebellion was this in my Treatise of Mitigation. Mitig. c. 4 [...] p. 127. nu. 36. To that of Syr [...]homas VViat, the Duke of Suffolke and others (quoth I) he answereth diuersly. First he saith that the Historie relateth the pretence of VViat thus: A Proclamation against the Q. marriage desiring all English-men to ioyne for defence of the Realme &c.’ [Page 252] Then, that in Q. Maries Oration against Wiat there is not to be found any scruple concerning the cause of religion. Thirdly, that no Minister of the ghospell was brought in question as a cōmotioner in that cause. Lastly, that ys intē [...] might [...] for Protestāts accused in that name, th [...] is it plain (saith M. Morton) that it was not Religion; Foure vn­truthes conuin­ced against M. Morton ys for Wiat and his fol­lo [...]ers it is playne it was not against the Queene or State, but for both. So he, that is to say, M. Morton in his Full Satisfactiō.

44. But in all these foure different clauses I then sayd, and now doe repeat agayne, that there is not 1 so much as one, that in rigour may be defended for true. Full Satisf. pa [...]. 2. p. 102. ‘For as for the first, though the historie of Holinshed doth relate the pretence of VViat to haue bene against the Q. marriage, con [...]aling and dis­sembling the poynt of Religiō in that place (which els where he confesseth, as a [...]ter shalbe seene) yet Iohn [...]ox a more anciēt and authenticall Historiographer then he, doth plainely set downe, that together with the pretence of the marriage the cause of Re­ligion was also pretended, Fox Acts and Mo­num. an. 1554. p. 1289. nu. 30. in these words: The mention of marriage with Spaine (quoth he) was very ill taken of the people, and of many of the Nobility, who for this, and for Religion, conspiring a­mong thēselues made a Rebellion wherof Syr Thomas VViat knight was one of the cheifest: And againe. They sayd, that the Q. & the Coūsell would by for­raine marriage bring vpō this Relme miserable ser­uitude, and establish Popish Religion. So Fox. And it cannot be presumed, but that M. Morton had seene, and read this, yet durst affirme, that there was no mention of Religion at all in VViats pretence: which is the first lye.

2 45. The second also, that in the Oration of Q. Mary against VViat there was not found any scruple concerning the cause of Religion, is proued likewise false by the same authority of M. Fox in his Acts and Monuments: who [Page 253] writeth that Q. Marie in h [...]r Oration in the Guildhall sayd publickely, that she had sent diuers of her Counsell to learne the pretences of that Rebellion: and it appeared to our said Counsell (said she) that the mat­ter of the marriage se [...]ed to be but a Spanish cloake to couer their pretensed purpose against our R [...]ligion. And this testi­monie also of Fox must needes haue bene knowne to M. Morton: and consequently here is a second wit­ting lye, affirming that there is not so much, as any scruple to be found, concerning the cause of Religi­on in that her Oration.

46. The third point likewise that there was no 3 Minister of the Ghospell brought in question as a Cō ­motioner in that cause, Whether Ministers had any part in Wyats commo­tion. is both false in it selfe, and caute­lously set downe: for that the commotion of VViat, and the Duke of Suff [...]lke ensuing within the cōpasse of fiue moneths a [...]ter the death of the Duke of Nor­thumberland that did conspire the depriuation of Q. Mary (the first being put to death vpon the 22. of August 1553. the other beginning his rebellion vpō the 25. of [...]anuary 1554 [...] & it being well knowne, the cōfessed both by In the in Stories an [...]o 1553. & 1554. See their lines in the t [...]rd part of the 3. Conuer [...]iōs of N. D. Fox, Holins [...]ed, Stow, and others, that the motiue of Protestant Religion was com­mon to them both, and pretended for chiese in them both: and it being notorious, that in the first both Cranmer, Ridley, Hooper, Rogers, Iewell, & all the chief Protestant Minis [...]ers of England did concurre, who can doubt, but that in the second a [...]lso (being but an appendix of the former) they [...]ad their harts therin though not [...]o [...]ully their hands, as actuall Commotioners, for that the R [...]bellion was sup­pressed in the very beginning by taking away the two heads VViat and Suffolke.

47. Wherby you may see the craftie speach of M. Morton who saith that Ministers were not the Com­mo [...]ioners, nor brought into qu [...]stion for such, that is to say, [Page 254] they were not taken with armes in the field, nor brought into publicke iudgment and tryall for the same. Wherof D. Sanders in his booke de Schismate yeeldeth this reason: Sander. l. 2. de Schis. p. 322. for that Q. Marie being a zea­lous Catholick Princesse would haue them rather called in question for heresie, which is treason against God, then for conspiracie or commotion, which is treason against her person: [...]o as there can be no doubt, but that considering the forsaid au­thors, and especially Holinshead, M. Mortons aduocate, who affi [...]meth expressely that this conspiracie of VViats was generally agreed vpon among most Pro­testants, and that for Religion as well, as for mar­riage, though breaking forth before t [...]e time by the apprehensiō of a certaine gentleman (whome he na­meth to haue byn cast into the Fleet for another mat­ter) there can be no doubt I say, but the chief Pro­testants, to wit, Bishops and Ministers had as deep­ly their harts, & hands, & heads in this, as in the former of the Duke of Northumberlād, & much more: & so did Q. Marie vnderstand it, as D. Sanders decla­reth, though she proceeded rather against them in matters of Religion for the causes now rehearsed: so as in this third point also M. Morton is conuinced of falsitie, yea of falshood in like māner, as may ap­peare both by that we haue related, and for that in this his last Reply he hath wholie left this matter out, and past it ouer with silence.

Fox ibid. Holinshed anno 1553. p. 1096.48. And finally the fourth point is also most false, that there was nothing meant by that rebellion a­gainst the State, or the Queene, but rather for them both, and that her Highnesse preheminencie and soueraigntie might not be impaired, which Iohn Fox also contradicteth: and not only he, but Holinshed in like maner M. Mortons owne deare Author: for that both of them ioyntly relating Q. Maries Oration, doe [Page 255] affirme VViats answere to haue bene vnto two of the Counsell, sent to him by the Queene, to know the cause, to wit, Syr Edward Hastings and Syr Thomas Corn­wallys (which VViat confessed also at his arraigne­ment) that he and his would not be contented, except they had the gouernement of the said Queenes person, the keeping of the Tower, and the placing of her Counsailours, which was in effect to take the Royalty of her Crowne from her: I will rather be trusted, then trust, sayd he, and therfore demaund the custodie of the Tower, and her Grace within it, and the displacing o [...] some Counsailours about her, and to haue others placed in their roomes. So writeth Holinshed of Syr Tho. VViats words to Syr Edward Hastings. And y [...]t sayth M. Morton, that it is plaine, that VViats commotion was not against the Q. or State, but rather for both: and to the end, that her Highnesse preheminencie, and soueraignty might not be impaired. And can any man forbeare to laugh, or rather not conceaue indignity at the vttering of such palpable vntruthes; yea knowne vntruthes to the wryter, when he wrote them? For it is vnpossi­ble but that M. Morton insisting so much vpon Holin­shed as he doth, should haue seene and read him in this place, and yet is not ashamed, as you see, to cō ­tradict him, and face out the matter, as though all were smooth and verifiable, which he vttereth, & shamelessely affirmeth, to wit, Full Satisf. par. 2. p. 120. that there was nothing at­tempted by VVyat against Q. Maries person, when he de­manded her to be his prisoner, and to dispose of her forces, State and Counsell.

49. These foure voluntary falsities then were layd vpon M. Morton and proued, Noto­rious ly­ing. as you haue heard in my last Treatise, will it not be well to examine now, how he hath bene able to discharge himself thereof in this his last Preambling Reply? Let vs heare then, if you please, his owne defence in these foure lyes obiected.

[Page 256] ‘50. The first lye (sayth he) which P. R. no­teth against me, Preamb p. 80. is in relating of the Oratiō of Q. Ma­rie, wherein I said, there was no scruple concerning Reli­gion, and I cited for witnesse Holinshed. This author (as we may perceyue) P. R. hath examined, and could find nothing in him against me for this point touching Q. Maries oration, therefore he seeketh o­ther euidence, and bringeth against me the testimo­ny of M. Fox, wherin there is mention of Religion. VVhat therfore? Therefore I am by him condem­ned for a lyer. Nay. But rather by this opposing M. Fox, P. R. hath wilily imitated the fraud of a [...]ox: A mad defence. which creature, men say, doth vsually prey furthe [...]t from home. So likewyse P. R. if he would haue prooued me a lyer should haue donne it out of Ho­linsheds relation of Q. Maries Oration, which was the witnesse, whome I produced: but he wanting cause of reproofe heerin, doth therefore range fur­ther to cōuince me of lying, by the testimony, which I mentioned not.’

51. Do you see, what a kind of proofe he brin­geth? that for so much as Holinshed either omitted, or guilefully concealed the mention of Religion in the Proclamation of VViat, and oration of Q. Marie, ther­fore I might not prooue the same out of Iohn Fox, that was before, and nearer to the matter then Holinshed, who taketh out of him? doth not one affirmatiue witnesse constantly auouching any thing, prooue more then ten that hold their peace, & say nothing? Or is Iohn Fox become of so little credit now with M. Mor [...]ō, as to be shaken of so slieghtly, as heere he is? Or is he become such a stranger vnto Protestants & their cause, as the citing of his authority must be accompted for wily, foxlike, ranging, and preying [...]urthest from home, as though he were no longer any domesticall [...]riend or writer? Or is not Iohn Foxes credit in history as good, [Page 257] as that of Holinshed, especially when he affirmeth, & the other saith nothing?

52. But yet further, if you remember two points or wilfull falshood were obiected out of M. Morton, and prooued out of Fox, which heere are shufled vp into one: and the third, that no Minister of the ghospell was brought in question about this Com­motion, is wholy omitted heere by him, without any mention therof at all, Preamb. p. 81. and much lesse, without any answere. And as for the fourth (which he cal­leth the second) that there was nothing meant against the Q. or State, M. Mort. conuin­ced of in­tolerable falsities. he hath a strange defence therof saying, that euen in that purpose of VViat to keep the Tower, wanted not the supposed intention which was the preseruation of the Q. and State, which (say I) must needes be vnderstood also of the violent keeping of her person, holding of the Tower and forces therof, and appointing her Counsaylors. And these be the good intentions and meanings that M. Morton defendeth in the rebellions of his Protestants, holding them notwithstanding for very good subiects, though by armes they forced them to these conditions. And the successe and is­sue may be seene by the practise of the Hollanders in the low Countries, and of Duke Charles of Suetia, and others, who began their taking of armes in the names of their true Kings & Soueraignes, preten­ding & protesting that all was for the safety & good of their State and persons: and no lesse in the cause of Syr Thomas VVyat.

53. Heere then you see, that he is conuinced of foure seuerall false assertions, which he could not choose but know to be false, before he set them downe, if he read, and belieued M. Fox, and other Protestant writers. But how now (thinke you) doth all this conuince, or so much as accuse me of any willfull falsitie? And if it doth not, as euery [Page 258] man seeth, why then is it brought in h [...]e [...]e in this place for a seuerall obiection of fa [...]shood against me? Yea with words of great reproach, saying: VVe may suf [...]er professors of the [...]eates o [...] l [...]gier-de-main to delude the be­houlders to conuey on [...] mans ring into another mans pocket, and then call him a cosner: but for vs Diuines to play such tricks as P. R. hath donne, changing Holinshed into M. Fox, and then to tax me for [...]als [...]od, is a deuise inexcusable. So he.

54. And did you euer heare a sober man in this tune? Stand att [...]nt I pray to the controuersy. He cited the proclamation of Syr Thomas VViatt, as not making mention of Religion, and quoteth Holinshed in the margent, I produced M. Fox, that wrote be­fore Holinshed, and liued in Q. Ma [...]yes time, who set downe not only VViatts temporall pretenses, but that also for religion: and for all the other three points I do alleage the same Fox, and M. Morton quoteth no author at all but Holinshed, as holding his peace and saying nothing therin, which he wil needes take for a deniall; albeit in the last point, as you haue heard, Holinshed himself expresly testi­fieth against him, which he dissembleth. And do I then heere play Legier-de-main cōueying rings into other mens pockets, and changing Holinshed into Fox? Doth this man know, or care, what he saith? Or is there any one of these points, that prooueth any least falshood in me, & not rather all foure in him? How then is it heere againe brought in against me in this ninth obiection of [...]alsity? I am content that any indifferēt friend of his answere for him in this point; whether in leauing to me the charge of two vntruthes, draweth not vnto himselfe all foure much more forcibly, then they were layd vpon him before in our Treatise of Mitigation.

55. Nay, I must tell the Reader further, that [Page 259] ha [...]ng considered better the impudency of this his la [...]t Preambling Reply, wherein he would shroud him­se [...] from a mani [...]est conuiction of lying in the first point, for that Holinshed speaketh nothing of religiō in VViats pretence: Holinsh. an. 1553. p. 1593. co­lumn. 2. num. 10 Stow an. 1554. pag. 1046. I tooke the paines to search h [...]m ouer more diligently, and found that he did ex­pressely affirme also the same that Fox doth, saying: The Commons and many of the Nobility for the marriage, and for the cause of Religion conspired to rayse warre. And the ve­ry same doth affirme Iohn Stow in his Chronicle saying, that for this (marriage) and for religion they conspired against the Queene &c. So as now hauing found out this, M. Morton cannot say, M. Mort. taken in a notorious open fal­shood. that I do wilily like a Fox prey furthest from home, for that before I did vrge only the authority of M. Fox, seeing that now both his proper Author Holinshed, and Stow are found expressely to affirme the self same. VVhich way will M. Morton turne himself heere? For he is conuinced of an open and manifest falshood, in denying that in two seuerall Re­plyes and Editions of his bookes, which now his owne author Holinshed is found flatly to af­firme.

FOVRE OTHER obiections of M. Morton against P. R. in mat­ter of willfull falsitie: to witt, the tenth, eleauenth, tweluth, and thir­teenth, in M. Mortons Catalogue. §. X.

IN signe that M. Mortons matter now groweth barren, in obi [...]cting of will [...]ull falsities against 10 me, he beginneth to [...]uddle vp diuers of them to­geather, but of so small moment, About the text of E­say 29. of Ca [...]erius F [...]ising. & others. and so fully answered and confuted before, as it is euident, he seeketh but some shew of number to help him­self for some ostentatiō: towards which help, I doe willingly increase his number more by one, then he maketh it in his owne reckoning, though he indeed set all downe: but yet being ashamed of the first (about my erring in his name T. M.) he giueth thereunto no number at all of a distinct obiection, as I haue donne in my answere. Let vs see then [...] what manner of obiections these foure are, beginning in his accompt from the 8. in these words.

See Pream. §. 5. nu. 15. & 16.57. A ninth falshood (sayth he) may be accompted his peremptory r [...]prehens [...]on of our English translation vpon that o [...] [...]say the Prophet 29. as diss [...]nting from the Latin, Gre [...]ke and Hebrew both in wo [...]ds and sense, in which censure he hath 1 b [...]ne conuicted o [...] a gross [...] falshood in both, by the iudgment o [...] his owne Doctours. Thus farre he. And for this he noteth in the margent, About the 29. of Esay vers. 9. see a [...]o [...]e §. 5. nu. 15. meaning that the same is handled before betweene vs, in this Pre­amble, & consequently condemneth himself of im­pertinency [Page 261] and o [...] lacke of matter to obiect against me, when he bringeth it forth heere againe for ma­king vp a number of many obiections, though ne­uer so vaine and idle, quite contrary to his solemne promise in the begining, that he would bring forth nothing, but only such falles of mine, as may seeme to be [...]ecouerable by no excuse, and inforce me neuer hereafter to cre­dit my self, and the Reader to thinke that I haue no conscience at all. All this he threatned: and now do you iudge whether these obiections of his do inforce thus much or no, being in themselues both trifles & not prooued by him.

58. And for this first, about the text of Esay, wher­in he accuseth me of grosse falshood, there could be none therin on my part at all, it being but a repre­hension of mine against him, for that he translated the sentence falsely: which if it could be prooued that he did not, yet should it be b [...]t an errour in me, and no witting falshood, and consequently nothing to our purpose; vid. Supr [...] c. 1. §. 2. but he that shall peruse the place heere cited, where this matter is before dis­cussed, shall find M. Morton, and his English tran­slation (if there be any such extant) cleerly con­uinced, that they neither agree with the Latin, Greeke, or Hebrew, nor with S. Hierom, most skil­full in all three languages: so as this obiection might haue bene left o [...]t, but only for want of other store. And as for that he saith in the last words of this ob­iection that I am conuinced of grosse falshood by the iudgment of my owne Doctours, it must needs be grosse presumption for M. Morton to affirme it. For that there is no one of mine, that is to say Ca­tholicke, that euer tooke out that sense of the words of Esay, that he doth: nor could they do it, the text not bearing any such interpretation, as before hath bene declared. Wherfore his sub [...]ility in for­cing [Page 262] Esay to say that which he doth not, is contemp­t [...]b [...]e to vs in comparison of our gros [...]enesse, that cannot vnderstand him, but in the sense he speaketh and meaneth. Let vs passe to the other 3. obiecti­ons of this Paragraph.

See Pream. §. 6. n. 17. & 18. Pream. 82.59 For a tenth (saith he) take his wilfull falshood in pressing one only edi [...]ion of Carerius, therby accusing me o [...] fals­hood in corrup [...]ing the author, wheras the Colen edition hath i [...]sti [...]yed me, and discouered this disposition of P. R. to haue bene willing, that I should rather be condemned rashly, then iustly acquited. Wherto I answere that this also hath bene handled before in the forsaid first Chapter, Supra cap. [...]. §. 6. & is brought in heere againe without any grace, cause, or sub [...]tance at all. The peruerting of Carerius his text, as it lay in the Italian originall edition, to wit, in setting downe aduantagiously, and vr­ging Verè for Verò, which made a great difference in the sense, I could not omit to note, he standing thervpon so much as he did, and I neuer hauing heard before that time of any other edition. Now he saith, that he hath another later edition of Colen (which I neuer saw, nor could by any inquiry heare of, but now from M. Morton himselfe) wherin he a [...]oucheth the word Verè is to be found. What wilfull falshood was there in me to note the error, which I found in my edition? Nay M. Morton is not so excused by his Colen edition, but that he may be argued to legier-de-main for vrging so much Verè out of that sayd second print, differing from the Origi­nall, for so much as euidently he might see by the drift and context of the author, that it could not be Verè Celsus, but rather Verò: wherin I referre me to that, which before hath bene treated against him more at large, and do conclude this his obiection, that if there were any wilfull falshood committed, it must needs lye on his part, and not on mine. He [Page 263] goeth forward.

60. For an el [...]uen [...]h fraud (saith he) m [...]y be remem­bred his vniust [...]rimination in noting me as a notable lyer, Preamb. §. 7. n. 21. [...]or a [...]firming that which his owne [...]riple instan [...]e doth euidently euince. Preamb. §. 8. n. 21. And we may adde for a [...]elu [...]h [...]s obiection of the Authour Frisingen [...]is, wherin that he may prooue me a [...]al­sifi [...]atour, he doth himselfe play [...]oure excellent feates of [...]als­hood. So he. And these two obiections are also 3 handled before in the Chapter mentioned in this Treatise: About Protes [...]āt Princes successi­on. for which cause it will not be needfull to adioyne much more here, but only that the Reader may no [...]e, what simple furniture he hath for the matter taken in hand, to prooue witting & willfull falshood against me, such as cannot be excused, but that I must needes know them to be falsities, when 4 I vttered them (for this is our question, and of this sort do I produce multitudes against him and his: About Frisingē ­sis corru­pted by T. M.) as for example, in this his eleuenth obiection he accuseth me for noting him as a notable lyer: but if I prooued the same in the matter produced, then was i [...] no falshood, but truth in me: and if I did not, yet doth it not follow presētly that it was wilfull fraud, for it might be errour in me, that did persuade my self, that he had lyed in that point. But he that shall read the place here quoted, See supra c. 1. §. 8. where before it is han­dled, shall finde, that the lye is iustifyed against M. Morton, and that there is not any such triple or sim­ple instance making for his excuse, as here he pre­tendeth: and the like he shall find about the 12. ob­iection, concerning M. Mortons false and fraudulent allegation of the authour Frisingensis and that all the foure excellent feates of falshood there mentioned are prooued indeed to be but so many sooleries of his owne inuention. And with this he endeth his dozen of obiections against me. VVhereunto I ha­uing added the title of one more, M. Morton hath re­serued [Page 264] another for the vpshot of all, which he cal­leth both new and noble. Let vs heare what it is, and so end this whole Chapter.

THE fourtenth, & last obiected falshood against P. R. §. XI.

FOR this last place M. Morton hath reserued a 11 sure carde, which he calleth a new & noble falshood conuinced against me: Of the doctrine of Equi­uocation graunted for 400. yeares. but the conuiction is not yet graunted by vs, but rather is like to light on his side. For wheras I had affirmed in my Treatise of Miti­gation, that M. Morton had confessed in effect, that for the space of these last foure hundred yeares the do­ctrine of Equiuocation had byn receyued for true and lawfull doctrine in our Schooles, and conse­quently practised also throughout all Christen­dome, when iust occasion was offered &c. Mitig. p. 279. Vpon this M. Morton falleth into a great distemper of speach saying: that by custome of falsity I haue cast of all sense of ly­ing, fallen into a dead sleep, a [...]d cast away all conscience of truth, Preamb. p. 83. & the like. VVhich he pretendeth to proue by two points. First in that I do peruert his confession, for so much, that albeit he confesse the vse of Equi­uocation for the space of these last foure hundred yeares: yet (sayth he) that he neuer acknowledged the same for so vniuersall, as that it was receiued in all Vniuersi [...]ies, Schooles, of all Deuines, Casuists &c. Nay, that he cōsu­ted this assertion of generality, by the sentence of our owne Doctour Genesius Sepulueda, who sayth, that Gabriel Biel a lewd Sophister set it abroach, & of him tooke it Siluester, Angelus, and some few other such [Page 265] Glozers, but was not then so generally receiued a­mong them. And hereof doth he inferre this new & noble falshood against me, as though I had auouched him to con [...]esse the generality therof in all Schoo­les, Vniuersities &c. for these foure hundred yeares.

62. But in this I see not what aduantage M. Morton can take against me, not only of any falshood, wherin there must be voluntary errour, but neither of falsity, where errour happeneth by ouersight & infirmity. For first I said no more in my Trea­tise, then that M. Morton had manifestly set downe in his, to wit, that for these last foure hundred yeares, he graunted the lawfulnes of Equiuocation to haue byn taught in our Schooles. And consult (saith he) with the anciēt Logitians from the beginning of the world, till within the compasse of these last foure hundred yeares and lesse, that euer any Logitian did allow your mixt proposition partly mentall and partly verball, & I will &c. Full Satisf. par. 3. p. 54 Out of which exception for these last foure hundred yeares, is euident­ly deduced, that he graunteth the vse of such mixt propositions (which are properly Equiuocations) wherof one part is vttered, the other reserued in mind, as before hath byn declared.

63. And therof I inferred further by euident consequence & sequele of reason (though he speci­fied not the same) that for so much as our Catho­licke Schooles were then ouer all Christendome & none publikely knowne or in vse but they, My infe­rence of the gene­rality of Equiuo­cation v­pon M. Mortons graunt for 400. yeares. (for the first three hundreth at least of these foure) it must needes follow, that the same doctrine, during that time, was generally receiued in the said Scholes, Vniuersities &c. Wherof also may be alleadged for proofe amongst other points, that which M. Morton [...]iteth to the contrary, to wit, that Genesius Sepul­ueda of this our last age seemeth to be the only first [Page 266] Author that M. Morton can produce for disallowing absolutely Equiuocation (though indeed he do not) and therby doth plainely prooue, that in the first three hundreth of these foure, there was no op­position found to haue byn made to the contrary, among so many multitudes of bookes and Authors, as are extant of those times: or if there had, that their opposition had byn extant, aswell as this of Sepulu [...]da.

64. Neither did I say (as M. Morton would seeme to perswade his Reader) that, expressely and by name, he graunted the generall vse therof in all Schooles, Chaires, Vniuersities, Tribunalls, and the like, for these foure hundreth yeares: but I did by force of consequence inferre that he must needes graunt so much vpon his first confession of foure hundred yeares, as hath bene sayd. Neither can he auoid that inference and consequence, as hath byn demonstrated: for if it were a receiued doctrine among vs, and no ancient contradiction to be foūd, then must it needes in that antiquity be supposed to haue byn generall current doctrine in our Schooles, Vniuersities, Tribunalls &c. Preamb. p. 84. For where no con­tradiction is found, there generall approbation may be presumed. Neither do I vouchsafe to an­swere to that obscure comparison of the French [...]ox which M. Morton (though a Minister) is not asha­med to bring in for an example, M. Mort. obscene comp [...]ri­son. that some, yea & many haue had them in this age, and yet may we not conclude, that all haue had them: And the like (saith he) in the doctrine of Equiuocation, though some Schooles and Doctors haue taught it, yet not all. Wherto I answere that there is no pari­ty. For if there had bene as many writers that had opposed them selues against the doctrine of Equiuoca­tion, and vse therof in the foure hundred yeares, [Page 267] and detesting the same, as there haue bene cleane men and women, that haue detested that other fowle disease, pro [...]essing themselues to be free ther­of; M. Morton would not haue bene in those straites that he is, for finding out one Author that contra­dicteth the same in all the time by him appointed, before Genesius Sepulueda, that only in some particuler Cases, reproueth the same, though granting and defending it in others. So as I leaue the filth of this comparison to the Author, and do conclude in this first point, that heere is nothing at all to be found, either of falshood or falsity in this obiection against me. For what I said, is iustified by M. Morton his owne wordes.

65. There remaineth then the second point to be discussed. But noting first by the way, the lauish immodesty of M. Mortons tongue in citing the learned Doctor Gabriell Biel out of Genesius Sepulueda by the contemptuous title of lewd Sophister, Sepul. Dia­logo Theo­philus. c. 19. whereas Sepul­ueda stileth him in the same place, Theologum doctissi­mum, a most learned Diuine, and Tritemius who liued with him saith: Tritemius lib. de Scriptor. Eccles. in Gabr. Biel. In diuinis Scripturis eruditus, in­genio excellens, vita & conuersatione praeclarus &c. Learned in the diuine Scriptures, excellent in wit, and fa­mous for his good life and conuersation, Gouer­nor of the Vniuersity of Tubinga in Germany euen from the beginning therof, vnto the yeare 1494 which praises and [...]uloges will neuer (I doubt me) be ve­rified or giuen by any Author of credit or accompt, Iniury offered to Doct. Gabriel Biel. to M. Morton, that so scorneth and iniureth so graue and learned a man. And yet doth his grauity and humility make no bones to censure him for a lewd Sophister at the very first blow, whome perhaps he hath not read, and without ( perhaps) vnderstan­deth not in many points of chiefest learning. And this is the priuiledge of our new Doctors, to con­temne [Page 268] & reproach all others, though neuer so much learneder then themselues. But let vs go for­ward.

66. The second point in his Paragraph is, that he taketh vpon him to checke the generall acceptāce of Equiuocation, Preamb. p. 84. which I said to haue byn admit­ted in all Schooles, Vniuersities &c. for the space of foure hundreth yeares, by alleaging the contradi­ction of three [...]amous learned [...]esuits o [...] our time (for so now he calleth them, Three learned Iesuits wrested against E­quiuoca­tion. when they seeme som [...]what to serue his turne) to wit, Ioannes Azorius, Emanuel S [...], and Ioannes Maldonatus, who in some particuler cases do reprehend, or not admitt all manner of Equiuoca­tion. VVherin first is to be noted, that whereas M. Morton should haue shewed some contradictour of the three ages past, he nameth only the writers of our tyme, and those Iesuits also, which sort of men are euery where accused by him, as the Authors and speciall fauourers of Equiuocation, and now fyndeth none in effect to contradict it but them. VVher­fore M. Morton and his fellowes must cease hereafter to accuse Iesuits so generally, as defenders of this doctrine, or els say, that they are contrary one to the other: or that there is some meaning and par­ticuler sense in those that seeme to deny the same, which M. Morton therfore concealeth, for that be­ing discouered, no contradiction would be found amongst them.

Iesuits restraine the vse of equiuoca­tion but do not cōdemne it gene­rally.67. And this mistery by him concealed is (which before also sundrie times we haue noted) not that any Iesuite doth vtterlie deny the lawfulnes of Equi­uocation in all cases whatsoeuer, as bouldly and ig­norantlie M. Morton doth, but for the restrayning of such abuses as may fall out in the practise therof, yf to much libertie be permitted, they are more seuere then other men in limiting the same, as more fullie [Page 269] may appeare in part by our discourse in the last Chapter of the Treatise of Mitigation: where Ca­tholicks are exhorted to vse the lawfulnes therof with great restraint and parsimony. And further the speach that in [...]ueth about these three learned writers Azor, Sà, & Maldonatus, all three Iesuites, and misalleadged by M. Morton, will more plainly make manifest the same.

THE OPINION OF the Doctor Iesuite, Ioannes Azor, about Equi­uocation falsly obiected by M. Morton, as making for him wheras it maketh wholy against him. §. XII.

AND as for the first which is Azor, M. Morton bringeth him in with this Encomion, saying 12 in a speciall title: The first witnes conuincing P. R. of falshood, is Azorius a learned Iesuite: Azor fal­sely allea­ged a­gainst all Equiuo­cation. but I do wonder that M. Morton will bring him in againe heere, or suffer him to be so much as mentioned, I hauing conuinced him in my Treatise of Mitigation of so noto­rious and wilfull a fraud and corruption in allead­ging Azor his words about Equiuocation in an Oath, Preamb. p. 84. as could not but shame any man of modesty to haue it seene or vnderstood by the Reader, wherin I referre my selfe to the place quoted in the Margent. Mit. c. 11. nu. 18.19. pag. 450. & 451. But now let vs see notwithstanding further what Azo­rius saith against Equiuocation in generall, for to this effect he is brought in, in this place, as though he held that all Equiuocation were to be reiected as lying: for proofe wherof he citeth two places out of the selfe same leafe and page of Azorius. The first wher­of [Page 270] reprehend [...]th some kind of men that did extend the Rule of Res [...]ruation and Equiuocation to farre, out of Nauar, Silu [...]ster, & Angelus, contrary to their mea­ning, making it lawfull in common vse and con­ [...]ersation amongst men, to vse any kind of dissi­mulation by reseruing in their minds any thing at their pleasure: which Azorius condemneth, and so do we to. And for better direction of men, how, where, Azor the Iesuit no­tably a­bused by M. Mort. and in what matters that occasions they may Equiuocate, or may not, he setteth downe distinctly in fiue seuerall Rules. Wherof M. Mo [...]ton skipping ouer foure (for that they make expressely and resolutely against him, in allowance of many Cases of Equiuocation) runneth only to the fifth and last, peruerting the same against the Authors meaning as presently shall be shewed.

69 And to let you see what manner of writer M. Morton is, and what manner of cause he mantay­neth, that forceth him to this foule kind of shi [...]ting, he reciteth the words of Azor saying thus: I am of a different opinion (saith Azor) from those afore men [...]ioned (that stretch the vse of Equiuocatiō to euery thing that they list to deny or dissemble) which opinion o [...] mine I will declare briefely by certaine Rules that heere I will set downe. Azor. Inst. moral part. 1. l. 11. c. 4. §. Meota­men. Which words M. Morton hauing related, saith pre­sently. His fi [...]th Rule doth hit the naile on the head. And is it so Syr? What say you then of the precedent foure? Why say you nothing of them? What part of the naile do they hit? if the last only stricke the head? How is it possible that your Reader, Fiue rules of Azor about E­quiuoca­tion. if he should looke vpon Azor, would passe to the fifth without seeing the former foure, which are all quite against you? For that in the first he resolueth, that a Priest may equiuocate, and say he knoweth nothing, whē he is demanded any point about Confession. In the second he resolueth, that whensoeuer any man is [Page 271] demanded by an incompetent Iudge, euen in an Oath, whether he hath committed this or that sinne, he may by Equiuocation deny the same euen in an Oath. Wherof he giueth many reasons, and resol­ueth sundry other cases by vertue of the same Rule. As if a man be wrongfully compelled by a Iudge to say, or sweare that he will pay such a summe of mo­ney to his aduersary, he may sweare it (saith Azor) though he haue no intention to performe it, as being against law, hauing this reseruation in his mynd, that he will pay so much as by law he is bo [...] ̄d: & three or foure other like Cases besids in the explicatiō of this Rule.

70. By his third Rule he proueth the like in other Cases, beginning his Rule with these words Quoties in conuictu hominum communi &c. Diuers ca­ses resol­ued by A­zor for E­quiuoca­tion. As often as in the common conuersation of men we are demaun­ded of any thing, and driuen to sweare it, if any iniury therin be offered vnto vs, it is law [...]ull for vs in swearing to vse ambiguous words, and to take them in our se [...]se so far forth as the words may beare that sense, albeit in the minds of the hea­rers they do ingender an other sense. And by this Rule he resolueth two seuerall Cases: that an adulte­rous wife being vnlawfully demanded by her hus­ba [...]d whether she haue committed adultery? An adul­tresse how she may equiuo­cate. she may, if the adultery be secret, sweare that she hath committed no adultery, reseruing in her mind, that she hath committed none, so as she is bound to confesse it vnto him. This is Azor his resolution. And is not this our Case plainly? doth not this hit the nayle on the head also against M. Morton?

71. Two other Cases in like māner he resolueth by the force of this Rule. First, that if a man fall into the hands of a theef, How E­quiuoca­tion may be vsed to a theef. a tyrant, or an enemy, or of any other that doth vex him iniuriouslie, and be forced to sweare and promise any thing by oath, [Page 272] he may equiuocate, and is not bound afterward to performe that which he promised vpon wrong­full coaction. The second Case is the Couen [...]ry Case, which M. Morton in his former book did great­ly reprehend, and iest at, but learned Azor (as M. Morton calleth him) houldeth it for true and iustifi­able, to wit, that if a man should, for example sake, come from Couentry, or any other Cittie, that is suspected to haue the plague, and indeed hath it not, nor is himselfe otherwise infected: The Co­uentry case about comming from an infected place. but yet should be demanded at the gates of London whether he came from Couentry or no? he might lawfully an­swere, he came not: vnderstanding in his mind, that he came not from Couentry, as infected. And all these Cases doth Azor resolue vnder his first three Rules: which are all directly against M. Morton as you see. And in his behalf there is nothing, either in these or in the other two, which haue no particuler Cases assigned them, but only haue this in generall.

72. The fourth rule of Azor is: Si nulla nobis [...]iat iniuria &c. ‘If no iniury be offered vs when we 4 are demanded any thing, it is not lawfull to vse ambiguous wordes, except in that sense which the hearers do conceiue. The fifth, Si reuerà verba 5 quibus vtimur &c. If indeed the words which we do vse are no doubtfull in their signification, nor in the cōmon vse of men, nor haue any other sense but only one, we must vse them in that sense which they yeeld. Neither is it lawfull for vs, albeit we should be demanded against all law and right to wrest it into another sense by any cogitation of our mind. For it is neuer lawfull for vs to lye: but he doth lye, that doth take wordes in another sense then they do signifie.’ So Azor. Where you see that he forbiddeth only, that wordes which haue but one only naturall sense and signification, [Page 273] and are not ambiguous or of diuers senses, should be vsed by the speaker in any other significatiō then naturally, or by common vse amongst men they do yeeld: as for example, if one that had a horse & not an oxe, should be demaunded, whether he had any horse, he should saie noe, meaning that he had noe Oxe, for that he conceiued an Oxe for an horse, this were not lawfull, saith Azor, in the vse of words, because the word horse hath but one proper meannig amongst men, and cannot signifie an Oxe: and con­sequently cannot be so taken but by a lye. But if the word horse had a doubtful or double significatiō, sig­nifying as well an Oxe as a horse, then might a man vse the amphibology of the word, to auoyd any iniury offered him by an incompetent Iudge, as Azor himselfe determineth.

73. But now (to returne to the matter) what is this against our Clause of Reseruation in a propositiō or sentence? And how doth this strike the nayle on the head for M. Morton? Nay, doth not Azor strike M. Mort. on the head directly, insteed of the nayle, & most manifestly in the first, second and third Rules, & by all the diffe­rent Cases therin resolued? Who would thinke then that a man of cōmon sense, or of any meane modesty & care of his credit would haue alleaged Azor so cōfi­dently against his aduersary, as M. Morton doth? & that which is most ridiculous, so to insult against him, as he doth against me here, saying: ‘P. R. māteineth that his mentall reseruation is a truth: but Azorius conclu­deth that it is a lye. Insolent fond in­sulting. And can there be any greater cō ­tradiction the [...] this? Hath he any shadow of ex­cuse by ignorance of the Author and place? No, for he hath alledged this Author vpon this question of Equiuocation foure tymes. Preamb. pag. 86. Is he helped by dif­ [...]erence of translations or editions? Noe, he will not pretend this. Therfore no euasion can saue him: [Page 274] and therby any man may discerne, what credit such wretched Equiuocators may deserue.’ So M. Morton.

74. Wherto I answere, that not only foure times, but perhapps twice foure times haue I alleaged the authority of Azor for the lawfull vse of Equiuocation against M. Morton, Azor pro­ued to de­fend E­quiuoca­tion. and in diuers of them he hath byn so manifestly conuinced of witting & willing falshood, as there is no de [...]ence or excuse to be had. Nay, he doth not so much as pretend any defence therof hitherto, nor I thinke shall I find any of thē defended by him in the ensuing Chapter, though it be expressely deputed to this argument to answe­ring diuers manifest and wilfull vntruthes layd to his chrage. Wherfore to say (as he doth heer) that I haue no shadow of excuse by ignorance of the Author and place &c. Fiue dif­ferent fraudes & lyes at one time. is only to intertaine talke, and to seeme to [...]ay somwhat: for I am not charged with any thing that requireth excuse, but he is conuinced of voluntary concealing of fiue or six different Cases resolued a­gainst him by Azor, as you haue heard, and passed ouer by M. Morton, as if he had not seene them: so as euery one of them includeth a witting fraud in him, that admitteth no excuse. Let vs come to his second learned Iesuite, whome he bringeth in for deniyng of Equiuocation, which you shall see to be no lesse contrary vnto him then the former, and especially to teach Equiuocation to be lawfull, in the very places alleadged by M. Morton.

M. MORTON His second witnesse falsely pretended against Equiuocation is the Doctor Iesuite Emanuel Sà. §. XIII.

A SECOND witnesse saith M. Morton conuin­cing 13 P. R. of falshood is the authority of Ema­nuel Sà, a famous learned Iesuit among Casuists, Emanuel Sà vntru­ly allea­ged a­gainst all Equiuo­cation. as heere he is called, whose wordes are set downe thus out of his Aphorismes: Quidam dicunt &c. Some there be who say, that he who is not bound to answere to the intention of the examiner, may answere by reseruation of some thing in his owne mynd, to witt, that it is not so, that is to say, Sà in A­phoris. ver­bo menda­cium 3. & 4. so as he is bound to vtter it vnto him: or that he hath not such, or such a thing: to wit, to giue it vnto him: Albeit others do not admit this manner of answering, and peraduenture vpon better reason then the former. 4 Thus far Emanuel Sà: alleaged also as M. Morton saith, Satisf. part. 1. cap. 26. Mode­rat. An­sw. c. 10 by his former aduersary the moderate Answerer. But how truly and sincerly M. Morton here dealeth with him in this behalf we shall see presently after. Now is to be considered, what he doth inferre out of this authority against Equiuocation in generall, for thus he maketh his inference vpon the recited text. Thus far Emanuel Sà (saith he) confessing hereby that diuers Catholike Authors haue contradicted this equiuocating sorgerie, Pream. 86. which P. R. hath auouched, that no Catholike writer did euer contradict. Is it possible that my aduersary can free himself from a falsity corroding the conscience?

76. Wherto I answere, that euen now it shalbe tried, who hath a corroded Conscience in this matter, [Page 276] he or I: and let the Reader stand attent, The Rea­der required to stād attent. for that M. Morton maie not escape vntill he haue satisfied somwhat. First then my assertion was, that no Catholike writer within the time by him ascribed of the last foure hundred yeares hath byn [...]ound to deny absolutely all Equiuocation without exception: albeit in particuler Cases (as this is here proposed by Emanuel Sà) some School-doctors were of one opi­nion, and some of another, some more strait and some more large. The Case proposed heere by Emanuel Sà, is of a man that hath no obligation to answere to the intention of him that demaundeth, whether he may answere with Equiuocation or noe, and say that it is not so, vnderstanding ( with obliga­tion to tell it you:) or I haue it not ( to giue vnto you.) In which particuler Case he saith, that some men do not admit that kind of answere: but for so much as he hath no obligatiō to answere any thing at all, he is bound either to hold his peace or tell the truth. And perhaps (saith he) this later opini­on is the better, fortè potiori ratione non admittunt. So as heere he speaketh but by (perhaps) that a man may not equiuocate in this Case: Eman. Sà in Aphor. verbo Mē ­dac. 3. & 4. which word (perhaps) M. Morton craftily omitted: and indeed in the last edition of his booke at Rome 1607. this whole last sentence was left out, as though he had cha [...] ­ged his opinion. But howsoeuer this be, this is but one particuler Case of Equiuocation, as hath byn said, and M. Morton could not but know it, and consequently doth vse notable fraud, when vpon the different opinions of some Schoole doctors in this speciall Case (when a man is not bound to an­swere) he would inferre (as here he doth) that di­uers Catholick authors do contradict and deny Equiuocation in generall, that is to say, all kind of Equiuocation in what case soeuer.

[Page 277]77. And that M Morton could not choose but know this to be a fraud, & consequētly the fraud to be wil­full, is euident: Wilfull fraud in­excusable. for that in the very next foure lynes going imediately before the former alleaged words, Emanuel Sà doth resolue two other Cases, wherin a man might equiuocate, saying: Petenti quae ei reddidisti, pot [...]s negare te accepisse &c. if a man that had left some pledge with you, and you had restored the same to him againe, he should afterwards demand the same the second tyme, Equiuo­cation in case of re­stitution. and presse you with an oath about the same: you might lawfully deny that you had re­ceiued any such pledg, vnderstāding in your mynd that you receiued it not, in such sort as you are boūd now to restore it. And againe: if a man (saith he) should demand the whole s [...]me of money, wherof he had receiued backe a part: you might deny the said petition, saying: that you owe it not, vnderstanding of the whole, or of so much as he wrōgfully demādeth. So as in both these Cases Emanuel Sà confesseth, that Equiuocation may be vsed, as you see.’ And how then is he brought in heere by M. Morton, as a witnesse denying all Equiuocation, or at least­wise as saying, that there are diuers opinions about the same, which is in part also false, for that Ema­nuel Sà doth not say, that there is doubt or differēce of opinions, whether any Equiuocation at all be allowable: but only whether in this or that par­ticuler Case it be to be admitted.

78. This then is euident and witting fraud in M. Morton, Aphor. 25 [...] de Confes. for that besides the former two Cases re­solued in approbation of Equiuocation, Emanuel Sà hath many more, Sūdry ca­ses resol­ued for E­quiuocati­on by E­manuel Sà. which M. Morton probably could not but know, as amongst others these: Potest Con­fessor iurare se nihit scire &c. The Priest that heareth Confessions may lawfully sweare, that he know­eth nothing, nor that he hath heard any thing in Confession: vnderstanding in his mind, ( so as he is [Page 278] bound to vtter the same.) Againe: the penitent may sweare, that he sayd nothing, Ibid. or no such thing, as he is deman­ded in Cōfession, though he had said it. And moreouer in another place: Aphor. 8. de Testib. Non legitimè interrogatus &c. He that is not lawfully demanded, may deny that he know­eth the thing he is demanded (though he know it indeed) vnderstanding in his mind, that he kno­weth it not so, as he is boūd to open it to him. And yet further: Aphor. 7. de Reo. Reus non tenetur &c. He that is accused is not bound to con­fesse those thinges, for which if they were reuealed, he should vniustly be condemned: Wherfore he may deny them, vnderstanding in his mind (that he hath not donne them so, as he is bound to vtter them.) And now will any man say, but M. Morton, that the learned Ie­suit Emanuel Sà, is a good witnesse against all vse of Equiuocation? Doth not euery one of these exam­ples conuince him of wilfull fraud? And conse­quently these foure examples dissembled by him are foure seuerall falshoods wittingly and willingly cōmitted? But let vs see one notable shift more, which is the fifth new falshood, before we passe to his third witnesse.

79 He doth cite the forsayd authority of Ema­nuel Sà against Equiuocation, alleadged by his first ad­uersary (the moderate Answerer) and to couer him­selfe the better with his shadow, doth dissemble that he hath looked vpon the Author himselfe, to the end he may haue some hole to runne out, when he shall be pressed with these wilfull corruptions of Emanuel Sà, and his meaning. But yet he could not do this handsomly inough, but he must also egregi­ously abuse and falsify the words of his said aduer­sary, making him seeme to inferre out of this par­ticuler Case, an absolute deniall of all Equiuocation. To which end after the forsaid wordes of Emanuel [Page 279] recited, he maketh him to conclude thus: VVher­by it is mani [...]est, that all Catholicks do not allow of Equiuoca­tion; and then himselfe saith (I meane M. Morton:) Thus farre he, conf [...]ss [...]ng heerby, that diuers Authors haue con­tradicted this Equiuocating [...]orgery.

80. But ô M. Morton, let me pose you heere: M. Mort. is posed. Is it true that your aduersary sayd, so farre, and no further to the purpose in hand? Or is it rather true, that you cut him of, and would suffer him to say no further? Surely your bad dealing is not excusa­ble in this point. For your aduersary did fully cleare the mater, if you would haue permitted him to tell out his tale: for these are his wordes: VVherby it is ma­ni [...]est, that all Catholicks do not allow of Equiuocation, Moderate Answerer c. 11. initio. where he is not bound to answere the Iudge or examiner proceeding vn­iustly and not according to law and equity. By which words he declareth playnely, that he alleadged not Emanu­el Sà, as denying all Equiuocation, or as making Catholick Authors to doubt of it among thēselues, as M. Morton doth vntruly impose vpon them: but only he teacheth, that not in euery particuler Case whatsoeuer, where he that is demanded is not bound to an­swere, do all Catholicks allow of Equiuocatiō. For that where there is no iniury offered, nor violence vsed, some thinke it better (or rather obligation) that he should hold his peace, then Equiuocate. But this is reported but as a particuler opinion in this par­ticuler Case, which it seemeth that Emanuel Sà did afterward change, as before hath byn said.

81. Now then to conclude, consider (gentle Reader) in how many witting and willfull fal­shoods M. Morton, in producing this one forced wit­nes, hath heere byn ta [...]en, both against Emanuel Sà, my self and his moderate Answerer. Against Emanuel Sà, in falsyfying him contrary to his owne words and drift, making him to condemne all equiuocation [Page 280] which manifestly he teacheth in many Cases to be lawfull, The man­ner of fal­sities con­uinced a­gainst M. Mort. in this alle­gation of E [...]anuel S [...]. as now you haue heard. Against me, for that twice or thrice at least he fraudulently vrgeth my saying as [...]ontrary to Emanuel Sà, that no Catholike wri­ter did euer contradict any kind of Equiuocation: which I neuer affirmed, but rather granted that in this or that particuler Case, there might be difference of opinions: but my assertion was and is, that none did euer absolutely deny all vse therof, in euery Case. Against his moderate Answerer in like manner he vseth fraude, in that wilfully he cut of those words that explaine the whole matter about the meaning of Emanuel Sà. All which notwithstanding, will he needs be talking of corroded consciences, as though his Conscience were cleere, & smooth among so many & manifold false tricks as are cōuinced against him. But let vs leaue this, & passe to the third witnesse.

M. MORTON His third Iesuite Doctor brought in to wit­nesse against Equiuocation, to wit, Ioannes Maldonatus. §. XIIII.

14 HE intituleth this Paragraph, The third witnesse conuincing P. R. of falshood, presupposing that the former two haue done the same: Ioannes Maldona­tus falsly alleadged for a wit­nesse a­gainst all E [...]uiuoca­tion. but how con­trary that hath fallen out, and of how many fal­shoods M. Morton himself hath byn by them and their occasion conuinced, the Reader hath now seene & considered I doubt not. Let vs peruse then that which he writeth of this third, which wilbe found to haue no more against P. R. then the former two, which in effect is nothing at all: yet shall we lay [Page 281] forth what M. Morton produceth in this behalf. Thus then he beginneth his narration.

83. Maldonate (saith he) a principall [...]esuit and Ca­suist resolueth thus: Preamb. p [...] 87. Mel­donat. Com. in vlt. Luc. ver. 28. VVhosoeuer doth indeauour by fei­g [...]ing to deceyue another, although he intend to signify some thing els, yet doubtles he li [...]th. This te­stimony I vsed for confutation of this vile art, which P. R. could not be ignorant of, because he indeauoured to satisfy other testimonies, as of Genesius & Sotus: but this Author Maldonat specifyed in the same place (as the weaker aduersary will do his ouermatch) he did willingly pretermit.’ So M. Morton, Satisfact. par. 3. c. 4. pag. 59. and he quo­teth in the m [...]rgent, Treatise of Mitigation, cap. 10. num. 4. pag. 409. and 410. where I do answere Genesius and Sotus and not Maldonate. But as in all other places lightly which he citeth he dealeth vnsincerely, whē any waies it may make for his purpose: So here, if the Reader will but take the payns as to turne to the place quoted of my Booke, he shall discouer more then simple shifting.

84. For first I do not treat in that place of Genesius and Sotus togeather (as he saith I do) but only of Ge­nesius alone: False and absurd shifting neither do I there indeauour to satisfy any of their testimonies, as he falsely affirmeth, for that there are none in that place brought forth a­gainst me: but rather to the cōtrary I do bring forth an euident vnanswerable testimony of Genesius in de­fence of Equiuocation against M. Morton, which he doth not so much as go about to answere here, nor euer wilbe able. How then will he be able to iusti­fy this quotation: Or how can he defend, that I do indeauour to satisfy Genesius and Sotus togeather, as spe­cified in the same place, but pretermitting Maldonat as an vnequall m [...]tch? For in the place quoted I do not treate of them both, as now hath bin sayd, nor do I remember that I do ioyne Genesius and Sotus in any [Page 282] place togeather throughout my Booke, though they be cyted within the cōpas [...]e of one page in M. Mortons Full Satisfaction, Full satis. par. 3. c. 4. pag. 59. togeather with Azor and Maldo­nate, which authorityes I do examine in different places of my Booke, according as the matter and subiect requireth.

85. It may be therefore that by some errour he meaneth of Azor and Sotus (and not Genesius and So [...]u [...]) who [...]e authorities I do examine and ponder togea­ther some twenty pages after the former quotation o [...] M. Morton. Mitigat. pag. 431. But truly me thinkes he should haue bin greatly ashamed to send the Reader thither, [...]or he shall fynd there the most intollerable corruptions & falsifications of those two Authours proued a­gainst M. Morton, that perhaps are obiected against him in the whole Booke For that Azor is cyted by him quite contrary to his owne words & meaning: Desperate dealing. as for example, that he condemneth his fellow Iesuits for al­lowing Equiuocation, where he doth expressely defend the same: and that he condemneth the Couentry Case be [...]ore mentioned of comming from an infected place, when as he doth by name allow of that Case. And the like falsifications are demonstrated out of Dominicus Sotus, as may be seene in the booke. And M. Morton taketh not vpon him to answere, or so much as touch them here in this his Preambling Reply, and consequently should haue blushed to di [...]ect the Reader thither, where he should find these wounds laid open, but durum telum necessi [...]as. And whē thornes are on euery side of the path, to runne barefooted and blindfold, as M. Morton seemeth to do, is a hard Case. [...]or of no side he can step without incurring some perill. Now then let vs come to Maldo [...]at, whose authority he saith I did of purpose, as vnan­swerable, pretermitt.

86. For to make Maldonate of more weight & credit, [Page 283] as though he had said somewhat against me, and in his behalfe; he beginneth with this description of him. Preamb. p. 87. Maldonate (saith he) a principall Iesuite and Ca­suist resolueth thus &c. and in his booke of Full Satisfact. he citing the selfe same sentence of Maldonate, which he doth heere, beginneth with this preamble: Not on­ly Sotus (saith he) called among you the subtil Doctor, but euen the subtilest of all your Iesuits calleth your Equiuocating, ranke lying: saying, whosoeuer doth endeuour by feigning to deceaue another, although he intend to signifie somewhat els, doubtles he ly­eth.’ In which two Prefaces to pretermit all other pointes yow maie note two grosse ouerslippes: Two ab­surdityes cōuinced against M Morton. the first in stiling Maldonate a Casuist, who is neuer knowne to haue read or written of Cases in his life, but Scholasticall diuinitie he professed many yeares in Paris, and left very learned Commentaries vpon all the foure Euangelists, though the Roman Index Ex­purgatorius Anno Dom. 1607. doe mention, that cer­taine Cases of Conscience published by another & printed at Lions An. 1604. were falslie ascribed to him. The second, that Dominicus Sotus was Iohn Scotus the subtile doctor, which liued aboue 200. yeares before Sotus, wherof I admonished him before in the Treatise of Mitigation, and yet he would needs renew againe the memory therof in this Preamble, by sending mē to peruse what I answered before to Sotus, and thereby reueale his owne shame.

87. But now what hath Maldonatus here in the sentence alleaged, that I should willinglie pretermit to answere, as being ouermatched therewith? doth Maldonate say any thing in this sentence that is not conforme to our Common doctrine of Equiuocation? Noe truelie. For we graunt, that whosoeuer doth endeuour by feigning to deceiue another, doth lye. In so much as it agreeth well with the definitiō of a [Page 284] lye set downe in S. Augus [...]ine: M [...]ndacium [...]st salsa [...]o­cis significatio c [...]m int [...]ntione sal [...]ndi. Lib. d [...] mē ­da. c. 4. & lib. con. [...]enda. cap. 12. A lye is a [...]alse sig­nificatiō of speach with intentiō to deceiue: which two clauses of the definition of a lye, I do pro [...]ue and demonstrate [...]or diuers leaues togeather, in the eight Chapter of my former Treatise, that they can not agree with the nature of [...]quiuocation, and by consequence that Equi [...]ocation is no lye.

88. Not the first Clause, a false signif [...]ca [...]ion of sp [...]ach, which is, whē the speach doth di [...]er from the mea­ning and sense. Not the second, o [...] intention to de­ceiue: Mi [...]ig. c. 8. pag. 336.337. for that the first and principall intention of him that is forced for some iust cause to equiuocate ( [...]or otherwise he maie not vse it,) is to del [...]uer himself from that iniurie which is o [...]ered him, and not to deceiue the Iudge or hearer, though conse­quentlie that do follow. And this I do proue to be [...]o cleare, as that by this are ius [...]ified all Stratagems in war, which are indeed nothing but Equi [...]oca [...]ions in fact, Strata­gems lawfu [...]l though they be equiuoca­tions. that otherwise should be vnlawfull and sinfull: Which yet S. Augustine with all other ancient Fathers do expres [...]ly iustify saying: Cùm iustum bell [...]m q [...]is suscep [...]rit, vtrum aperta pugna vel insidijs vincat, [...]ihil ad iu­s [...]itiam interest. When a man wageth iust war, it im­porteth not in respect of iustice, Aug. q. 10. in Io­sue. Gra [...]tian. in causa 23. q. 2. §. Do­n [...]mus. whether he ouer­come by open fight or els by sleightes or stratag [...]ms: which stratagems are indeed nothing els, but law­full dissimulations that seeme to haue deceipt in them, and consequently to be lyes in fact and vn­lawfull, but indeed are not: as I do shew by sundry examples out of Scripture it selfe, where God that cannot lye, did either commaūd or allow such sleights and deceipts in stratagems, as that of Iosue at the Citty of Hay, Iosue 1. 4. Reg. 6. Iudith 11. wherin many thereby were s [...]aine: the stratagems of Elizeus at the Citty of Do­thaim: that of Iudith at Bethulia and the like. And I do [Page 285] alleage diuers other examples both in fact and wo [...]d aswell of our Sauiour out of the Euangeli­stes, Mit. c. 7. num. 23.24. as of S. Paul and other Saints; whereby it is most euident that in some Cases a man may equi­uocate.

89. I do shew also at length in the same Chapter to witt, See of t [...]is i [...] gely c. 8. nu. 56.57. &c. 9. n. 71.72.73. & deinceps. the eight, but much more in the nynth, that the Clause ( intentio fallendi) conteyned in S. Au­stines definition of a lye, doth in no case truly enter into [...]quiuocation. For that he which vseth law­full [...]quiuocation, hath not his firs [...] and principall end to deceiue the hearer, but to auoid the hurt that he is subiect vnto, i [...] he did not [...]quiuocate; albeit ther­by it followeth, that the other be deceiued, which is without all fault of him that speaketh doubtfully: which I do demonstrate by many examples out of the Scriptures and Fathers; wherby is euident that this permission of others to be deceiued by our speach, when we do in effect but conceale a truth, is lawfull, and vsed by Saints, yea God himself, and consequently can be no lye.

90. Now then to returne to Maldonate M. Mor­tons third witnesse, which he affirmeth in his title to conuince me of falshood, See the former places quo­ted: and more cap. 9. n [...]. 77.78.79. M [...]ld. cō ­m [...]nt. in Luc. c. 24. ver. 28. he saith nothing against me at all, or for him. For we graunt that whoso­euer by seygning, doth endeauour to deceiue ano­ther, doth lye: so as it differeth nothing from our common opinion, as now hath byn sayd. And how then doth he conuince me of falshood? Or how did I willingly pretermit to answere him, when as he said nothing against me, but with me and for me, as I do shew by diuers distinst numbērs, cyting, him also num. 75. pag. 399. & this very place here quo­ted by M. Morton, togeather with another of Toletus to the same effect? Tol [...]t. lib. de 7. Sa­cram. c. 46. VVhat meaneth, I say, M. Morton to de [...]le so vnsincerely in such sort as euery child may [Page 286] see his fraud? And if any man will doubt whether Maldonate did de [...]end Equiuocation in such Cases as we do, wherin somewhat is reserued in mind of the speaker, more then is specifyed in the words, let him read him in his Commentaryes vpon the Ghospells, in the places that conteyne such reseruations, as that of our Sauiour con­cerning the Archisynagoges daughter, Non est mor­tua puella, sed dormit: the maide is not dead, but slee­peth: Au [...]. ser. de v [...]. Do mint 44. whero [...] the secret vnderstanding and reser­uation is, saith Mald [...]nate, that she was no so dead as the people thought, Matt. 9. that she could not be rai­sed againe: M [...]c 5 which mentall reseruation S. Austin also noteth vpon that place in like manner. Lu [...]. 8. The other words o [...] our Sau [...]our, Ego non iudico quemquam: I do not iudge any man, cannot be verifyed without a mentall reseruation or subintellection.

91. Yea Maldonate hath a speciall note vpon these words of the last of S. Marke, He that shall belieue, and be baptized, shalbe saued. Mar. vlt. v. 15. ‘The Rule, saith he, which in many other places we haue set downe is heere to be obserued, to wit, that generall propositions in the Scriptures are to be vnderstood with certaine conditions not expressed, but only conceiued in mind, Maldonat teacheth plainl [...] Equiuo­cation. if they be not set downe in the text: as that saying in Ioel: Euerie one that shall call vpon the name o [...] our Lord, shalbe saued, to wit, Si reliqua quae debet, faciat, if he performe all the rest which he is bound vnto: which clause was not set downe by the Prophet, but reserued in mind. An [...] so heere in the alleaged sentence of our Sauiour, is necessarilie to be vn­derstood this reseru [...]d condition, Si bene crediderit, & baptizatus fuerit: if he belieue well, & be baptized.’

92. Heere then you see that Maldonate doth ex­presslie teach, not onlie the lawfullnes, but also the necessitie of reserued Equiuocation in some [Page 287] Cases. Now then to conclude, we see what help the Iesuite Maldonat, drawne in for a third witnes, hath brought to M. Morton, that is to saie, he hath testified plainly against him. And yet yow must haue pati­ence to heare his triūphant cōclusion after his man­ner. ‘Now (saith he) haue I instāced this generall pro­positiō of all Vniuersities, Deumes, Casuists, appro­uing this doctrine in three famous Iesuits and Ca­sui [...]s, Azor, Sà, Maldonate, A most f [...]d in [...]ul­ting con­clusion of M. Mort. & in the confession of his fellow, the Moderate Answerer, acknowledging that diuers Catholiks approued not their mentall reserua­tiō &c. I haue exceeded the proportion of our Miti­gators demand, who required but two or three in­stances in any, though of himselfe: I haue offered him thirteene vnsatisfiable falshoods, as many as I could well bundle vp in this brief Preamble, re­seruing the rest for the exact Encoūter, whē I doubt not, but vpon the discouery of his vnconscionable deprauations, he will wish, that his braines had byn a sleep, when he framed this Mitigation.

93. This is his Conclusion, still singing the vi­ctory as you see. And it shall not need for me to an­swere any points therof: for that they are either eui­dently false or impertinent. I said that for these last foure hundred yeares the doctrine of Equiuocation in some Cases hath euer byn admitted, and neuer knowne to be wholie controlled by any. He bringeth forth three Iesuits of our time against this, A briefe answer to the follies before promised. who were so farre of from denying the doctrine of all Equiuocation, as they teach the same expressely in sundry Cases, as now you haue heard. This then rather deserueth laughter of the Reader, then any confutation by me. He saith it is con [...]ssed that diuers Ca­t [...]oliks do not app [...]oue mentall reseruation: I answere that in some Cases it is true, but not in all He saith, he hath exceeded the proportion of my demaund of two or three instances: [Page 288] I say, he hath brought forth neuer a one, or half on [...] that he can defend to make for him. He auoucheth that he hath o [...]ered me thirtene vnsatisfiable falshoods against my self out of my writings: I answere, that three were sufficient, if they were vnsatisfiable: of which kind he hath yet produced neuer a one, as by expe­rience you haue [...]ound, and consequently his words of my vnconscionable deprauation discouered, and that I would wish that my braines had byn a sleep when I wrote my Book, are most vayne threats, & fit for such a brayne as M. Mortons seemeth to be.

THE FINALL Reckoning of this whole Chapter. §. XV.

15 TO passe then to summe vp the accompt of this whole Chapter briefly & frendly with M. Mor­ton: The con­clusion of all these 15. Para­graphes. let the reader remember, how at the begin­ning therof, for so much as, I was so bound (to vse his wordes) as to insert my selfe also in the offer made, that if two or three such wil [...]ull falshods, as there I described (wher­in nothing can excuse from witting malice) should be found in my writings, I would discredit my selfe, and would be content to be discredited for euer, and esteeme my selfe vnworthy to take pen in hand againe: for this confident speach, I say, M. Morton condēned me and my cōscience for worse then no conscience at all, promising to proue it in this Chapter by the matters to be obiected vnto me: and further added as you haue heard, let our Reader witnesse betwene me and him according to the euidence of testi­monies, which shalbe brought against him. Preamb. pag. 71. Now the testi­monies haue byn brought forth, and viewed by the Reader, thirteene in number, as M. Mort. reckoneth [Page 289] them, but fourteene in my accompt. Exceed­ing vaun­ting. All which do conteine (as he affirmeth) vnsatisfiable falshoods and ir­reuocable falles, and that so apparent [...]or the most o [...] them, that any one vnderstanding English may presently discerne them.

95. This was his promise then, and is his vaunt now. Pream. p. 71. sup. §. 1. I for my part demand performance, and that the Reader giue his iudgmēt. And as for these four­teene obiections now brought against me, they might be aswell foure hundred of that kind, which they are, as foureteene; that is to say, of no force in the world to the question heere handled of witting and wil [...]ull falshood. For as for the most part of them, he cannot so much as pretend any such malice to be in them. Pag. 72. For what malice could there be in inter­preting the letters T. M. for Thomas Morton in my Dedicatory Epistle written after the Treatise ended (which is his first charge against me) and yet say­ing before, that vntill that time, I had not knowne that Name to haue bene meant by these letters? Pag. 72. What profit might my cause gaine therby? As also by wilfull erring (if it had bene an errour, Pag. 81.) in coun­ting how many times M. Morton had set downe the Clause of reseruation in latin? Pag. 82. What gayne might I pretend by applying that to all Catholicke Priests & teachers in their degrees, which M. Mortō scorn­fully obiected to his Aduersary, as to a Priest, in contempt of all Priests?

96. And with these he beginneth his charge, and endeth with no better. For what do make to the purpose those other last obiections, as that I repre­hended him for placing, as his poesy in the first page of his booke against Catholicks, Stay your selues, for they are blind and make others blind: where as neither the originall Hebrew, nor Syriack, Greek or Latin ancient translations haue it so? That I noted him to haue vsed and vrged Verè for Verò out of Carerius [Page 290] contrarie to the edition which I had of that booke? And like to these, are the other three that ensue in him, which are but verie light & vaine toyes. And if they should be all granted, as they ly, they would proue nothing of moment, concerning the question in hand. And yet doth he repeat them againe and a­gaine, and some of them three times, as though they were great matters against me. Can there be any more poore and miserable dealing then this?

97. But besides this, I presume not only to haue cleared my self in all these trifles obiected by him, but further also, to haue conuinced my aduersarie commonly in euery one of his obiections, to haue cōmitted some new manifest falsities himsel [...]e. And as for his last three witnesses, learned and famous Iesuits, I doubt not, but so to haue turned them a­gainst himself, as he hath receiued much con [...]usion by bringing them in. There remaineth nothing then for the ending of this accompt, but that the Reader, as chie [...]e Auditour, laying before his eyes, what he hath seene brought in, in charge, and answered in discharge, do giue his sentence where the debt remayneth: or rather who is banquerupt, either I, or my Aduersary. Which yet he shalbe better able to do, after he hath heard in likewise, what new Charges are to be laied vpon him, in the ensuing Chapt [...]rs. For that hitherto hath bene handled only, what he hath pretended to be able to say against Catholicke writers, and me his ad­uersary; which hath bene so weake, poore and pittifull, as now you haue seene, euery battery of his, recoyling commonly vpon his owne head. But the next three Chapters are to conteine the fight made vpon himselfe, Chap. 5. for three sorts of falsi­ties. First such as he goeth about to defend, and cannot: Chap. 6. the second, such as he dis [...]embleth and [Page 291] pretermitteth to mention, for that he could not cleare himselfe therin: and the third, such as he hath committed a new, Cap. 7. in going about to defend and cleare the old: and then after that, you are to see and behould his multitude of new braggs and Challenges, as though notwithstanding all this, he had had the victory in the former: so confident the man is in his owne concepts.

THE FIFTH CHAPTER CONCERNING THE CHEIFE POINT INTENDED BY M. MORTON In this his last Reply, which is the clearing of him­selfe from many notorious vntruthes, obiect [...]d as willfull & witting, by his Aduersary P. R. And how insufficiently he perfor­meth the same.

PREFACE.

I FIND the saying of the Philo­sophers, That the thing which is last in execution, is first in our intention, to be verified in this Preāble of M. Morton: for that his principall in­tentiō being to quit himselfe, so farre as he might, of the odious imputation of so many wilfull vntruthes obiected vnto him by P. R. in his Treatise of Mitigation, and [Page 293] that the importance of the matter o [...] satisfying som­what, or staying at leastwise the iudgment of the Reader, with some speedy Apologie in that behalfe, re­quired that presently in the first place he should excuse himselfe, from those mani [...]est imputations laid against him: Volūtary wandring from the pur­pose. Yet hath he delaid the matter as you see vnto this last place, intertaining himselfe first in certaine idle, and impertinent skirmishes with his Aduersary: As whether he be a man o [...] sufficien­cy, wit, memory, skill in Logi [...]ke, Greeke and Hebrew, and the like, and then taking in hand to touch two or three litle points about the argument and subiect of his Aduersaryes Booke: and thirdly obiecting fal­sities to others, that he alone might not seeme to be culpable: and so finally he commeth by litle and litle, though vnwillingly, as it appeareth, like a beare to the stake, to the point first intended, which is to deliuer himselfe from some small number of a greater multitude of manifest vntruthes obiected a­gainst him, out of which multitude he saith, Preamb. pag. 88. That he hath singled out fourteene, not such as might seeme vnto him most easily answered, but those which P. R. hath most vehement­ly pressed and vrged.

2. In both which assertions he swarueth a­gaine from the truth, as presently will appeare: for that the Reader by taking the view, aswell of those that he hath pretended to answere, as of the rest, that he hath willingly pretermitted, A mani­fest falsi­ty. will see (and so shall we also demonstrate in the next Chapter) that those which he hath ouerpassed are much more both in number and force, then these which he hath produced, and consequently hath singled out such as might seeme vnto him most easily answered: the o­ther part also of his ass [...]rtion is false, that P. R. hath most ve [...]emently pressed & vrged against him these which he hath answered for that he presseth and [Page 294] vrgeth most the corruptions against Bellarmine, Azor, Sayer, Sotus, Cicero, Victoria, and others, which shall be set downe more particulerly in the next Chapter, and therby conuince M. Morton of ouer­lashing in this behalfe.

3. Of all which M. Morton hath made heere no mention, and besides this, hath laid togeather in these fourteene, diuers of small weight and momēt, and some handled before vpon other occasions. As for example, about the place of Esay the 29. which was but lightly obiected vnto him for an ouersight. And the like in vrging verè for verò out of Carerius, brought in heere by him the third tyme to make vp a number. And the like about a citation of Dolman, that was handled before. His 12. obiection also in this Chapter about the succession of Protestāt Prin­ces, and the 13. about an allegation out of Frisingensis, haue byn all handled before, A fond vaunt. and brought in by him againe and agayne, therby to make a shew, that he answereth to many things: wheras in truth, he an­swereth to nothing truly and substantially; no, not indeed to the easiest of these, which heere he hath picked out, to shew his manhood in defending them. And yet he saith in the Preface of this Chap­ter, Preamb. pag. 88. That he hopeth to giue such satisfaction to all, as that not on­ly the wound of slaunder may be cured, but euen also the suspicious scarre of imputation may be wyped away.

THE FIRST obiected falsity pretended to be answered by Thomas Morton §. I.

IN the first front of his squadrō of 14. obiected fal­sities, chosen by him heere to be defended, he pla­ceth 1 a reprehension of mine, About Popes names chā ged out of Polidore. Preamb. ibid. made vnto him in my Epistle dedicatory to the Vniuersities, for that in his Epist [...]e to the K. Maiestie of his Treatise, intituled A full Satisfaction, he vseth these calumnious words: Polidore obserueth (saith he) that the Popes a long time in their election, had their names changed by Antiphrase, viz. the elected, if he were by natu­rall disposition fearfull, was named Leo, if cruell, Clemens, if vnciuill, Vrbanus, if wicked, Pius, if couetous, Bonifacius, if in all behauiour intollerable, Innocentius &c. This speach as malicious and contu­melious, & fraught with deceiptfulnes, I iustly re­prehended; noting by the way that he had cited no place in Polidore, wheras he hath written sundry books besides his histories.’ I noted also that diuers Kinges and Princes might haue names whose signi­fications might be farre different from their quali­ties and actions: and that Popes, since the begin­ning of that custome of changing their names after their election, did not take names by antiphrase or contrariety of sense, as this man seditiously did in­sinuate, but for reuerence, commonly, of other holy Popes who pas [...]ed be [...]ore th [...]m, whose names they tooke, as I exemplified in many: and yet not ha­uing Polidore then by me (I meane that worke of his de Inuentoribus Rerum) I passed ouer diuers other [Page 296] pointes of deceiptfull sleightes in him, which I might haue vrged, and now must needes in part touch, for that to this accusation of myne, he hath nothing to answere in this his Reply, but this which ensueth.

Preamb. 8 [...]. & [...].5. First that albeit he cited not any certayne booke or place out of Polidores workes; yet that the sentence reported by him vpon his memory, is found in Polidore his fourth booke de inuentoribus Rerum c. 10. which is intituled, De origine honorum qui Romano Pon­tifici hab [...]ntur, & de eius authoritate in omnes Ecclesias: of the beginning of the honors that are giuen to the Bi­shop of Rome, & of his authority ouer all Chu [...]ches. And albeit this obseruation of Polidore mentioned by M. Morton be not found in any of our Bookes, now commonly extant: yet, he saith, that they are in his booke of the edition of Basilea of the yeare 1570. and that two yeares after that by order of Pope Pius Quintus, Pream. pag. 90. the Index expurgatorius did put out these wordes, Lib. expur­gat. ex Hi­spanico & Belgico verbo Po­lidorus p. 457. but he telleth not what Index it was, for I haue one containing both the Spanish & Flemish Index, wherin it is written about Polidore Virgil thus: Ex Indice Louaniensi quae in Polidoro Virgilio de rerum inuento­ribus Basileae impresso anno 1544. in octauo, corrigenda sunt at­que delenda. The things that are to be corrected, or blotted out in Polidore Virgil (in his eight bookes) of the first inuentors of things, which worke of his was printed at Basilea in octauo, vpon the yeare of Christ 1544.

6. Out of which wordes it may be presumed, as to me it seemeth, that vpon the said yeare of Christ 1544. whiles Polydore Virgil lyued yet in England, his worke de inuentoribus Rerum, though it were printed at Basile, where Protestant Religion was entred, yet this place of Polidor about changing of Popes names was not found, for that being both scanda­lous [Page 297] and vntrue (as presently shall be shewed) it is very like, A great probabi­lity that Polidore is abused. or rather certaine, that this our Index ex­purgatorius would haue noted it at least, as it doth diuers other thinges, not only out of the same worke, but euen out of the same 4. booke and 2.3.4.5.6.7. and 8. Chapters, and yet saith no­thing at all of any thing of the tenth, where M. Morton saith this his obseruation is now found in his booke printed at Basile 1570. which was 26. yeares a [...]ter the former edition: wherof must needes be in­ferred, that either M. Morton dealeth not sincerely with vs (which yet in this matter I will not bee so vnfriendly as to suspect) or that his edition of 1570 [...] (which hitherto I cannot see) hath receaued this addition about the Popes changing their names after the foresaid edition of 1544. which could not be from Polidore himselfe, who was dead before, but from some new merry brother of Basile, then hereti­call, who to make sport, put it in for a merriment indeed, for so in the text it selfe he professeth that he wrote it in iest, though it pleaseth M. Morton to take it vp in earnest.

7. But let vs heare the wordes themselues which M. Morton setteth downe as found in his Polidore. Pri­mus honos (saith he) Romano Pontifici habetur, vt si minùs pulchro honestetur nomine, ei statim creato liceat illud mutare: verbi gratia (quòd non extra iocum dictum sit) si homo male­ficus antea fuerit, vt Bonifacius appelletur, si timidus, Leo, si rusticus, Vrbanus &c. This is the first honour giuen to the Bishop of Rome after his creation (saith he) that if his name be not fayre, he may chāge the same: as for example, (which yet be not spoken but in iest) if before he had byn perhaps an euill doer, he may be called Bonifacius, that is a good doer, if he had byn fearfull, then may he be called Leo, a lyon, if [...]usticall, then Vrbanus, or ciuill &c. And the first Au­thor [Page 298] (or beginner) of this custome is said to haue bin Pope Sergius the 2. whose name hauing bin before Os Porci, which signyfi [...]th the mouth of a hogge, it was permitted vnto him (saith the suppos [...]d Polido­re) for auoyding the obscenity of his former name to change the same.’

8. Thus much out of M. Mortons Polidore, Preamb. pag. 80. & 90. wher­of he vaunteth according to his fashion in these words: ‘Although they haue made Polidore by their Index expurgatorius almost in euery page dumbe, not suffering him to beare witnesse against the pryde of Popes &c. yet our ancient Polidore now dwelling a­mong Protestants printed anno 1570. Basileae, The tale out of Po­lidore cō ­futed. hath a tongue that will tell tales.’ So he. Speaking more truly then perhaps he imagineth that his Polidore in this poynt telleth meere tales indeed, and conse­quently, is no great iewell of antiquity to be brag­ged of, as dwelling now among Protestants. For now I haue shewed that in a more ancient edition then this by 26. yeares, this treasure so much brag­ged of by M. Morton, is not extant.

9. And as for the two pointes touched therin, the one a iest (as himselfe tearmeth it) about chan­ging of names by antiphrase, the other of the first oc­casion therof by Pope Sergius, Platina in vita Sergij secundi. neither of them hath any sound subsistance at all: for that to speake first of the second, the narration of Platina in the life of Pope Sergius 2. who was chosen Pope vpon the yeare of Christ 844. that he being called first Os Porci, or Os-Porcius, changed his name into Sergius, himselfe proposeth the matter very doubtingly, saying: Sunt qui dicant, there are some who say, that Sergius 2. was called before Os Porci, and so changed his name Vt [...]unque sit, constat Sergium ex Illustri familia natum, howso [...]uer be it, it is [...]uident that this Sergius was of a Noble Familie: so as heere Platina relateth it [Page 299] but as a report of some, and namely, as is thought, out of Martinus Polonus a simple credulous writer, as all learned men do know.

10. But further then this Onuphrius Panuinus a ve­ry learned man of our age, Onuphrius Panuinus in vita Sergii 2. confuteth this tale much more effectually out of the history of Anastasius Bibliothecarius, that according to the accompt of Tri­temius & other learned men, lyued in that very tyme when Pope Sergius did, Anasta­sius Biblio­thecarius ibidem. and had chiefe care of the Roman Library, and wrote the life of this Sergius 2. and therin sheweth euidently where, & of what noble parents he was borne, how brought vp, by what meanes chosen Pope, and that before his Popedome he was called Sergius, and saith no word of changing of his name, nor of Os Porci, and yet he may be presumed to haue byn present at his e­lection by the many particularityes which he set­teth downe of the same. Besides it is to be noted, Consider of this reason. that Os Porci, or Os-Porcius is the surname of the fami­ly, which no Pope is wont to change, but only the Christian or proper Name, as when of late Hippolytus Aldobrandinus was called Clemens 8. he chan­ged not the name of Aldobrandinus, but only of Hippolytus: and the like in other Popes, wherefore though the surname of Sergius had bin Os Porci, yet would he neuer haue changed that, but only his proper name.

11. The forsaid Onuphrius also in his notes vpon the life of Pope Iohn the 12. a noble Roman, called before Octauianus, What Pope first changed his name. who was chosen Pope vpon the yeare 955. (more then a hundred yeares after Ser­gius) sheweth by many arguments, that he was the first of the Popes that changed their names at their election. And Cardinall Baronius hauing found an old Epitaph written in marble in the Church of S. Iohn Lateran in Rome of Pope Sergius the fourth, chosen [Page 300] Pope vpon the yeare 1009. (an other hundred yeares after the for [...]said Pope Iohn the 12.) doth manife­stly shew out of this Epitaph, that the said Sergius the fourth, being called Peter before, did out of the re­uerence and respect he bare to that name leaue it, and tooke the name of Sergius, which was the cause why others, especially Martinus Polonus, mistaking one Sergius for another, did ascribe it to Sergius the second.

12. But howsoeuer this be (as Platina before said) concerning the first Author o [...] this chan­ging of names, which litle importeth; certayne it is that M. Morton did falsely & maliciously abuse this iest of Polidore, or of whom soeuer it be, about na­ming Popes by Antiphrase. A detectiō of M. Mortons lyes about this mat­ter. Nor is he able to defend himselfe now, but rather as i [...] falleth out common­ly in vntwisting of lies, he hath entangleth himselfe much more, or rather conuinced himselfe of open falsity. For first, he saith to his Maiesty, as now yow haue heard, that Polidore obserueth, that Popes for a long time in their election had their names changed by Antiphrase, viz. the elected if he were by na­turall disposition fearfull, was named Leo, i [...] cruell, Cle­mens, if vnciuill, Vrbanus, if wicked, Pius &c. But now by the latin words of Polidore brought in by M. Morton himself, it appeareth that he saith not so; to witt, that Popes for a long tyme had their names so changed by Antiphrase. Nay, he affirmeth it not of any one of all the whole ranke of Popes, but saith only (and in iest) that some might be so cal­led by changing of names, not answerable to their dispositions.

13. This then is the first inexcusable vntruth, wittingly and willingly auouched to the Kings Maiesty, and now againe auerred to the Honour of my Lord of Salisbury, A wilfull vntruth vttered to the [...]ing and to the L. of Salisbury. to whome, notwithstanding, [Page 301] he writeth in the Dedicatory Epistle of this Pre­amble, that he is content to vndergo all the crimes obiected against him, if it may be proued that he durst affirme an vntruth before his Lordship. But he that durst do it so confidently to the King, it may easely be presumed that he will dare it to the other also. And heere I must charge him to haue done it vnto them both, vntill he can defend himselfe.

14. His second falshood was, the leauing out of those words of Polidore, The se­cōd fal­shood in abusing of Poli­dore. (non extra iocum dictum sit,) let not this be spoken by vs (or be vnderstood to be spoken by vs) but in iest (or for a merriment:) wherby the writer would signify, that this pleasant conceipt came into his head, that by this changing of names, such an Antiphrase, or contrariety of na­mes and dispositions might be practised: which wordes if M. Morton had related in his first quota­tion of Polidore, the matter had bin well qualified of it selfe. But this made not for his purpose, which was to scoffe at Popes, and make them contempti­ble by the help of Polidore. And I doubt not, but that this was the cause, why he quoted neyther booke nor Chapter in that allegation, least we should haue found out this which now himselfe is for­ced to produce to his owne shame and condemna­tion.

15. But now perhaps the reader will demād what hath M. Morton answered to these two Chapters in this his Preamblatorie Reply? What M. Morton answereth to these two noto­rious lye [...] Preamb. pag. 91. Hath he cleered him­selfe of falshood? No, but rather doubled the same. For to the first this only he answereth: What haue I reported from Polidore? viz. that Popes names were changed by Antiphrase or contrary speach, to couer their defectes, & this is no whit differēt from the testimony of Polidore, who saith that if the Pope were before his creatiō wicked, he did take the name [Page 302] of Godly vpon him, if rigorous, then Gentle &c. This is his defence. But we haue shewed now the same to be false: and it is conuinced out of the foresaid latin wordes of Polidore, who saith only, that by the liberty of changing names, there may such Antiphra­ses be brought in: but saith not that it was practi­sed in any one. Liceat mutare (saith he;) they may chāge their names if they will. This falshood then is doubled by himselfe, which is the first.

16. The second is of concealing or leauing out deceiptfully in his fir [...]t citation, the wordes of Polidore ( non extra iocum dictum sit) let it not be spoken but in iest: wher vnto here now he answereth no­thing in effect, but first with this interrogation, Can this be ought but a transcendent impudency to blame me for not citing that testimony which his Pope, least it might be cited [...] hath vtterly razed out? Two im­pertinent answers of M. Morton. But Syr, be more calme I pray yow, for you are not blamed for not cyting that which our Pope had commanded to be blotted out in our Copies, but for not cyting that which re­mayned in yours, & was willingly omitted by you (as now it appeareth) for that it made against you. This is then his first answere very cholerike as you see. His second is a certaine euasion by a sleight­full translation into English, wherby he seeketh to shift of the force therof, for thus he Englisheth it. As for example, saith he, (which may not be spoken without a iest) if peraduenture he had byn before a wicked man &c. which sleight euery man, that is but meanly learned in the latin tongue, will easely discouer. For that, non dictum sit cannot be fitly translated, it may not be spoken without a iest, but, let it not [...]e spoken but in iest, wherin I remitt me to the sense of the text it self. So as about this second poynt M. Morton remayneth culpable two wayes, first in dissembling and suppressing this iest in his first booke, and now [Page 303] in seeking to auoyd the same by sleightfull translati­on. But let both trickes go vnder one, and so I make it but one falshood, which laid to the other before, do make two notorious vntruthes, wherwith I do charge M. Morton now againe in this his last Reply, and say they are vnanswerable.

17. As for that which he inveigheth against our Index expurgatorius, wherin he saith that our Popes doe, appoint what wordes shall be put out in mens bookes, as if they pulled out their tongues, least they should speake, it is not worth the answering. And I remember that I haue handled the matter els where against some of M. Mortons Warn­word a­gainst Syr Franc. Hastings, enc. 2. cap. 9. nu. 22.23 &c. fellowes. Good reasō, it must needs seeme in any reasonable mans iudgement, that such as pro­fesse themselues Catholiks, should be content, that if in any workes of theirs, any thing had escaped them, that eyther disagreed from the publike rule of faith, acknowledged by the whole Church, or were temerarious, scandalous, inconsiderate, or otherwise offensiue, should be censured and refor­med by publike authority of the same Church. And he that hath not this humility and submission with him, is not worthy to be accompted a Catho­like, or sonne of the Catholike Church.

18. And as for others that are not Catholicks, they rather gayne heerby: How iust a thing it is that Ca­tholike bookes should be ouerseene and cor­rected when need re­quireth. for that wheras their bookes that handle matters of religion, and are iudged to conteine inexcusable heresies, are who­ly forbidden to be read by Catholiks, but with particuler licence: yet some other workes of theirs, that either treat not of that subiect, or do it so moderatly, as with paring and cutting of some exorbitant things that be most offensiue; they may be made tollerable, and are permitted to re­mayne to posterity: and all this by the benefitt of this Index expurgatorius, which otherwise should be [Page 304] extermined with the rest, wherof almost infinite exāples may be seene in the Indices expurgatorij of eue­ry Catholike Country, which permit bookes of he­reticall Authors of all sorts, How bookes of Hereticall authours are per­mitted. to be read commonly and publikely after they haue byn censured and re­viewed in this sort, which is not done by the Pope himselfe, or by his particuler order, in this or that place, as M. Morton would seeme fondly to perswade his Reader, when he saith, that Anno Domim 1572. by the Authority of Pius Quintus the foresaid wordes of Polidor were commanded to be blotted out: and againe, which his Pope (saith he) vtterly razed out &c. but the same is performed by a Congregation of learned men in e­uery Nation by commission of the said Church and Head therof.

19. And I would demaund of M. Morton, or any indifferent man on his behalfe, if in England there were the like Congregation appointed of learned men to examine and censure bookes of their owne men, that are set forth, or after they be published, and are found to be so full of palpable vntruthes as these of his, and some other of his fellowes are, were it not a good prouidence, and more profitable both to their publike cause and priuate credit of the writers themselues, A demād made to M. Mort. about cē ­suring of bookes. that some such reuiew should be made, than that euery man writing what he list without checke or controlement, do come after to shame their owne cause, by so many and manifest vntruthes laid open to the publike sight and laugh­ter of the world, as in this and other bookes appea­reth? But this point of prouidence concerneth not me, and I haue mentioned it only by inforcement of M. Mortons importunitie. Let vs passe to the se­bond imputation.

THE SECOND Charge of wilfull falshood against M. Morton, and pretended to be answered by him, but poorely performed. § II.

AFTER this first charge which he tooke vnto 2 himselfe out of my Epistle Dedicatory, About the death of Pope A­drian by [...] fly. and hath so badly discharged, as you haue heard, with adding of new falshoods; he taketh the second out of the fourth Paragraph of my second Chapter of the said Treatise of Mitigation, where I hauing re­prehēded him for false accusing of Pope Sixtus Quin­tus, that he censured the late K. Henry of France, Preamb. pag. 91. for this only crime (as he auerreth) for that himselfe being a Papist, yet fauoured the Protestants &c. concealing the two knowne murthers both of the Cardinall & Duke o [...] Guise, I do passe on to tell him of another egre­gious falsity about the feigned death of our English Pope Adrian by a fly in these wordes.

The Charge.

21. And againe in the same place, or precedent page, he hath these words: Mitig. p. 79. c. 2. num. 46. Pope Adrian being guilty of like sedi [...]ious practice against the Emperour Henry the second, was choked with a fly. Nau [...]l. p. 1. gener. 39. ‘And in his quotation citeth Nauclerus for it, Generatione 139. which should be 39. for that Nauclerus hath nothing neere so many Generations in that part: Our En­glish Pope Adr. egre­giously a­bused by T. M. and insteed of Henry the se­cond, he should haue said Fredericke the first of that name, for that Henry the second was before the time of our Conquest, and almost two hundred yeares before Adrian the 4. our English Pope, of whom we [Page 306] now speake, who liued in the time of King Stephen, and King Henry the second of England, and was a ho­ly man, and accompted the Apostle of Noruegia, for conuerting the same to our Christian faith, before he was Pope: and all Authors do write honourably of him, and so doth Nauclerus affirme; and therfore though he maketh mention of such a fable related by Vrspergensis that was a Schismaticall writer in those dayes (who also doth not absolutly auouch it, but with this temperament, vt [...]ertur, as the report goeth) yet doth the sayd Nauclerus reiect the same as false, and confuteth it by the testimonies of all other wri­ters, especially of Italy that liued with him, & ther­by knew best both his life, and death. And yet ( said I) all this notwithstanding will this false ladde T. M. needes set downe this history as true, affir­ming it for such, and neuer so much as giuing his Reader to vnderstand, that any other denyed the same, or that the only Author himselfe of this fiction doubted therof. And is not this perfidi­ous dealing? Or can any man excuse him from falshood and malice in this open treachery?’

The pretended discharge.

22. This was the Charge. What doth he now answere for the discharge of this imputation? First for a ground of euasion he saith, I do truly protest (for the man is euery where full of protestations) that I did not write this out o